《Falling Overnight》 Chapter 1 do you have a room Chapter 1 do you have a room Ivy Luo wore a simple white cotton dress with her long curly hair. It was simple and elegant. She wore light make-up, with a white handbag in her hand and a pair of ck high-heeled shoes, which made her look like a fairy. Although she was not the most beautiful appearance, she had exquisite facial features and was outstanding, which made people feel so good. She was not stunning, but she was attractive. Just one of the very few women who had a unique temperament and breathtaking beauty. The man sitting across from Ivy Luo was shocked. He didn''t expect that the woman would introduce such a beautiful woman to him! Casting an indifferent nce at the man in front of her who didn''t care much about his clothes, Ivy Luo got more and more indignant. In fact, she came here for a blind date with her good friend Celine Zhao, but when she arrived at the appointed ce, Celine Zhao stood her up. She was in a bad mood today anyway. Her elder sister got married and divorced, and less than one year she left her baby to Ivy Luo. In order to make a living out of school and go out to work, Ivy had to rely on her elder sister''s child in Celine''s family. She had no choice but to live a poor life. The moment Ivy Luo saw this man, she finally understood why Celine Zhao stood her up. Obviously, Celine wanted Ivy to do her a favor to turn this man down. At the thought of this, Ivy raised the corners of her mouth and said coquettishly, "Hey, Mr. Ji, you are slobbering!" Mr. Ji smiled awkwardly. He touched his eye sockets on the bridge of his nose and said, "I''m really sorry, Miss Zhao, I made a mistake" Miss Zhao?! Yes, she was mistaken for Celine! With a weird smile on her face, Ivy Luo said, "Mr. Ji, do you have a crush on me?" Mr. Ji nodded! Ivy Luo flipped her hair and said, "Well, if so, Mr. Ji, do you have a room?" "Yes, of course! I have a vi! " "Oh, really? But I like tile roofed houses! " The man was shocked! "Mr. Ji, do you have a car?" "Yes, of course. I have a BWM." "Oh, but I''ve always been brainless. I like bike, two tires! " The man was speechless! "Mr. Ji, are you still a virgin?" The man red at her! "Well, it doesn''t matter. No matter what kind of man you are, I don''t care, because the man I have dated is still waiting for my call!" The man sprang to his feet and pointed her nose . "Are you" Ivy smiled enchantingly, "Hey, do you want to scold me for being shameless? I''m tired. How about asking your mistresses toe out to y mahjong! The man lowered his head in a guilty instant and immediately took the decent briefcase. "Well, Miss Zhao, I have something else to do!" Then he turned around and left. Ivy leaned backzily, arched an eyebrow and shouted at the man who was about to go out, "Mr. Ji, don''t forget to pay the bill, or I don''t want to visit you for your debt!" The man stopped and squinted at the coffee in front of Ivy. His eyes shed. He took out a hundred dor from his wallet, patted it on the bar counter, turned around and left. She raised her chin and nced at the man''s back! Did he want to date her? No way! Then, Ivy stood up and was ready to leave. But when she looked down at the cup of coffee in front of her, she pulled her mouth and raised her head to drink it. Fine! It was bought with money, and it was a crime to waste money! However How did the coffee taste? Is it weird? Ivy wiped her mouth casually. Whatever! I have to go for an interview today! Thinking of that, she left the coffee shop on her high heels! It was a sunny day. Ivy strode to the bus station. The destination she was going to for interviewing today was a five-star hotel As for her, she didn''t have a good education background, and she also didn''t have a rich and powerful background. Thus she could only go to a hotel, and apply for a job as a waiter. On her way to the hotel, Ivy felt very hot. At first, she thought it was because the temperature in the bus was too high. But after getting out of the car and walking on the road, she still had such feelings, and it was stronger and stronger. Shaking her head, Ivy clenched her teeth and decided toe to the hotel to get today''s interview anyway! Despite the ufortable feeling, she held on and walked into the hotel. After getting on the elevator, the irritable feeling on her became stronger and stronger. She felt ufortable all over, If Ivy still knew nothing about what was wrong with her at the moment, she couldn¡¯t be more stupid! She really wanted to p herself, ''Damn, you greedy woman!'' Well, she was drugged by that damn man. At the same time, she thought, fortunately, she was here far away from that man. If this happened to the stupid Celine, she would have been harmed by that man! "Ding Dong", the elevator door opened. At the moment, the only thought in her mind was not the interview, but to find an empty room immediately and take a cold shower in the bathroom! This was what she thought, and she did it as well. With her confused consciousness increasing and her mind increasingly out of control, she picked up a room at random. She picked a random room and taking a steel wire from the trash can by her side, and drew it out while she was shivering. N?velDrama.Org content. Then she walked towards the door lock of the room in front of her and the door was opened! Ivy smiled and thought, ''Fortunately, I learned how to unlock the door from Mr. Wang.''. Ivy pushed the door and came in The decoration was luxurious, high-end and stunning. However, Ivy didn''t pay much attention to it. She leaned against the wall and the sofa. She heard a noise of water from the bathroom and frowned. Was there someone in there? Shit! How unlucky it is! The effect of the drug was getting stronger and stronger. Some part of her body began to feel sick and she couldn''t care much about it. So she staggered forward and knocked at the door "Hey! Could you please let me into the bathroom? " Nobody answered! Ivy was very embarrassed! Then she knocked at the door again "Hey, did the man inside die? "Come out, please. I want to use your washroom. " "....." Two minutester "Crack!" The door was opened! Then, she saw a man in a ck bathrobe slowlying out. He was so handsome. Nobody who had seen him could deny this. She didn''t know whether it was because of the drug''s effect or something else. The moment she saw the man, she was stunned He had deep eyes, bushy eyebrows, big eyes and attractive features. His unruly expression and inherent dignity attracted her a lot! Chapter 2 how could this be Chapter 2 how could this be Edgar opened his mouth and said coldly, "Who are you? Why are you in my room? " Ivy couldn''t help but step forward and touched his smooth skin. Ivy was thinking how a man''s skin could be such fair! But when she was about to put her hand on the man''s shoulder, he dodged in disgust. Who was the man? His name was Edgar Luo, who was the CEO of HENGLI Group. He was a well- known golden Bachelor in a city. He was the most handsome and richest man in every woman''s heart because of his powerful background. Countless women tried every means to sleep with him, but they all failed and got kicked out of his office every day. At this moment, Ivy was one of those women who wanted to have sex with him. ncing at Ivy in disgust, Edgar Luo shouted, "I ask you to get out!" "Ha-ha, do you really think that I have a crush on you? I just want to see how smooth your skin is. It''s really beautiful!" Edgar Luo frowned. What the hell was wrong with this woman? Turning to Ivy, he shouted, "Fuck off!" "Don''t be so mean? I just want to use your washroom. " As she was speaking, Ivy walked inside. To be honest, she really tried so hard to restrain her sexual impulsion. Otherwise, she would have run out of her mind and pushed down the handsome man in front of her! Not long after she walked into the bathroom, she was dragged out by a pair of big hands, and then mmed at the door, "Get out!" N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. She tightened her grip on his bathrobe and didn''t let him go. What the hell! Bullshit! She didn''t want to ruin her purity by going out like this! So, she would never let him go! However! As a result...... s! "Rip off!" Ivy directly ripped off the man''s bathrobe. Then...... Only a handsome man with such a curvy figure could be seen in Ivy''s eyes! "Oh my God!"! If she could control herself just now. The next second, Ivy didn''t know how to restrain the impulse! At this moment, all she thought about was the man''s body. Ivy tried hard to climb up the man, faced with the man''s murderous eyes, and she directly ignored it! Damn! What are you doing? Ivy put her hand over something and licked her tongue. "What do you think! Of course... " Ivy covered the man''s mouth before she could finish her words! The man wanted to avoid it, but somehow he didn''t push her away. The more he kissed her, the tighter he wanted her! The room temperature was getting hotter and hotter. Ivy''s body was hotter and hotter. She kissed Edgar while dragging him to bed. Feeling the abnormal temperature on her body, the stupid man could feel the abnormality in her, let alone the smart Edgar! The woman in front of him had been drugged, and she was looking for antidote, or the woman was ying a domineering y of her own. At the thought of this, he let go of Ivy and pushed her away. "Bang!" Ivy was pushed to the ground. "Damn it! Are you fucking insane? Push me? You are not attracted to the beauties! Fuck! Are you a gay? " Edgar...... At the moment, Edgar''s handsome face darkened. All of a sudden, she was pulled up by a pair of big hands and thrown on the bed, which made her very hot. "Damn it! Can you act more gently... " Before she finished her words, she was interrupted by a sudden kiss. "I will show you whether I am a gay!" At first, Edgar was abnormally calm. But at this moment, he even wanted to sleep with her. So When the morning light came into the room through the window and shone on their heads, Ivy rubbed her eyes, stretched out her arms and thumped a quilt on one side of her leg. It was so hard! The unfair treatment! Annoyed, Ivy opened her eyes and dazedly saw the handsome man who was sleeping in front of her. She just wanted to scream. Suddenly, she remembered what had happened yesterday. She patted her own head with regret. Dick! It''s a great loss that she gave all her purity to this man yesterday. But she would feel a little better when she nced at his sleeping face. At least, this man was good- looking. She then got out of the bed and looked at the clothes she wore yesterday. She felt so embarrassed! Shit! Everything was torn clean, even her underwear was thrown in the fish tank. How could she go out! She jumped off the bed and looked around. ''no way! He didn''t even wear a shirt! All of a sudden, she felt a sharp pain in her teeth...... She felt great. But how could she go out without clothes on? Seeing that the man was about to wake up, Ivy became very anxious! What if this man woke up and called her to take responsibility for what she had done? But she had nothing on her. She even took a burden with her. At the thought of this, she felt that the only thing she could do at the moment was to run! So, Ivy lifted the sheet, wrapped herself, put on her shoes and ran outside. Originally, she wanted to use the man''s bathrobe, but it was torn in half by Ivy. She cursed in her heart, ''Poor wretch! Why not choose a bathrope with better quality However, before she stepped out the door, she turned back as if she remembered something. Then she blinked and looked around. When she saw the pen and paper on the table, she smiled. Then, she grabbed a pen and paper, and started to write! She wrote several words on the paper. Perfect! She put the paper down, turned around and left. Chapter 3 the damned woman! Chapter 3 the damned woman! Ivy walked out of the room, wrapped in her bed sheet. The moment she stepped out of the elevator, she ran into a stylish man. When the man saw Ivy, he was shocked, and then contemptuously thought that she must be a mistress who was caught cheating on someone. Seeing the man''s disgusted eyes, Ivy cleared her throat and asked, "What are you looking at? Didn''t you know that this year this skirt was in a fashion? Easy to rip them apart! " The man rolled his eyes at her and cursed, "humph! What''s wrong with you?" Ivy walked out of the door and turned around, "Oh, shit, are you nut?!" Then she left the hotel and swaggered away,pletely ignoring his sullen face. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In fact, Ivy wanted to dig a hole in the ground to hide. However, she had no ce to go and no one to help her. She could only rely on herself. At the thought of that, her eyes were fixed on passangers'' gaze along the street. Without hesitation, she called a taxi and got into it At the same time, Edgar had just woken up in the hotel. After bathing, he walked slowly to his bed. Seeing the piece of paper on the bedside table, he held it between his slender fingers. The more he read, the more frowned he became. "Hey, handsome! Pretty good! You worked very hardst night. I''m very pleased that you serve me well with your big weapon. Again, I thumbed up for you. I wanted to give you more money, but I took out only ten from my pocket. Well, I will reward you! Don''t think it is too little. It''s already a miracle that I can be so generous to you, Don''t worry, I''m not suffering from venereal disease and I don''t have AIDS. I''m very healthy. And, yesterday is my first night, that''s to say, you are not at a loss. To avoid more embarrassment in the future, it''s better not to see you again. You didn''t leave your phone number or wechat number, and it was all right. Goodbye, no! I don''t want to see you. I hope you can meet a rtively generous boss. Fuck her hard, and you will have a lot of money! blow a kiss.... He crumpled the paper into a ball and tore it up in an instant. Damned woman! How could she treat him as...... Then he took his phone out of his pocket and dialed a number, "Edward,e to drive me home!" After saying that, he sat down on the sofa and took out a box of cigarettes. He lit one and watched the cigarette slide upwards gently, lost in thought A momentter...... "Ding Dong!" "Come on in! " At this time, a man walked in from outside, wearing a handmade T-shirt and a slim jeans. He wore a bunch of golden earrings. He was Edward! Edward walked in respectfully. When he saw the messy room and the bloodstain on the bed. Suddenly, he got a nasty shock! What was going on? ''how did Edgar get raped? Or did the beautiful lady seed in plotting against him? ''? A myriad of thoughts flooded he. Although Edward was an assistant of Edgar, he grew up in the Luo Family. They had a very good rtionship! Walking up to Edgar, taking a look at him from top to bottom, Edward asked, "Edgar... What are you doing? Raped? Or" Edgar''s face was ck, and he nced at him coldly, making Edward trembling with fear, "I was wrong." Edward whispered in his ear, "is it possible that someone else has slept with you and then kicked you off?" Hearing that, Edgar didn''t say a word. At the moment, his handsome face looked even darker. Seeing that, Edward screamed in astonishment. "Oh my God! It can''t be true, can it! My God, who was so strong and dared to do this to you? " Edgar put out the cigarette and asked, "are you free now?" Shrugging, caressing his nose, Edward said, "He-he! No, I am just curious! " Well, he admitted that he was evil. In fact, when he saw Edgar''s unhappy face, he felt very happy! After all, Edgar was always rational in bed. But this time he was so negligent. How could he not admire the woman who made him lose control! Hearing that, Edgar''s face turned darker and darker. With his cold eyes, he shot towards Edward and said, "is that so funny! I don''t mind your real identity will hit the headlines tomorrow. " What a straight threat! Someone immediately stopped smiling and said with his teeth clenched, "recently, there is news from the United States that some people are stirring up trouble recently. Knowing that you haven''t been there to take care of that ce recently, they have been sending someone to do something." Turning the ss in his hand, Edgar asked in a low voice, "how did Kent handle it?" Edward resumed his serious look and said, "Kent used some small maneuvers. Sometimes, when they were a little bit excessive, he would use half of his strength to y with them. However, sometimes, he would simply turn a blind eye to what they did as they couldn''t cause any big trouble." "Well, they can''t do anything! And please attend the meeting on my behalf! "Okay," Edward agreed, "Edgar, have a good rest here. I''ll go back and get ready." Turning around, he was about to leave. "Wait!" He withdrew his right leg quickly. He said to himself: ha ha, just take a look at it. Maybe God is kind to me. Edgar has changed his mind and there is no need for me to help him deal with those old foxes in thepany. By the way, fighting with a group of old foxes is a crazy game. "Check all the guests staying in this hotelst night for me. Any of them should be there!" Edgar clenched his fists. A cold light shed across his eyes! ''Damned woman! I will get even with you for this. How dare you y tricks on me? You will pay for this!''! Hearing that, Edward''s mouth twitched and had an impulse to faint. ''oh my God! Shit! Anyone in this hotel? He would be tired to death! ..... At the same time, she put on a half sheet and walked out of the car. She took out twenty dors from the socks and passed it to the driver who was staring at her with his blurred eyes all the way. She turned around and walked into a normal building for families. Originally, Ivy wanted to teach the driver a lesson who had been staring at her. However, she thought that the most important thing now was to find a coat to wear, so she kindly let the driver go. Then she went up to the fourth floor. "Ding Dong." "The door is not locked?" A sweet looking beauty opened the door. She was shocked to see Ivy in such a attire, "Damn it! Where were you going? You look like a drowned mouse!" Ivy flipped her hair and walked in, "You know nothing! It''s fashion!" In fact, she didn''t want her silly sister to know about yesterday''s blind date. There were two reasons. First, she didn''t want her to feel guilty. Second, she didn''t want her to know that she had slept with a man after being drugged! Chapter 4 meet again! Chapter 4 meet again! Then, she went to the bedroom and said, "Celine, did you say you will find a job for me?" Where and when? " Celine collected her thoughts and blinked, "Oh, they are recruiting an assistant from the HENGLI Group." "What are the requirements?" "No requirements!" Ivy casually put on a T-shirt,bed her hair and asked, "No requirements? I don''t think so. " Nodding her head, Celine replied like a silly girl, "The recruitment information on the inte says: Recruit a female assistant for the CEO. She only needs to be healthy with casual appearance. There is no requirement on education background and experience. But she should be patient!That¡¯s what matters." Ivy crumpled into the sofa, raised her foot and trembled. She picked up a wrinkled apple from the coffee table, wiped it with her clothes and took a bite. "Is it really so good?" It was impossible for Ivy to believe that a bigpany would recruit an assistant at such a low level. However, she couldn''t care so much. Now she was too poor and in urgent need of money. Her elder sister''s child was ced in Celine''s home. Although there were someone to take care of it, she had to give her the money for milk powder! After all, the child was her nephew! Thinking of that, Ivy raised her head and asked, "when?" "Eight o''clock tomorrow!" "Okay! I see! " So the next day, wearing a business dress and a pair of high-heeled shoes, Ivy came to the downstairs of argepany. She raised her head and looked up. The magnificent building and the unique style of building made her mouth twitch. Rich and willful! Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The decoration is luxurious! Ivy took out a small mirror from her bag and smiled at herself in the mirror. "Come on, Ivy, you can do it!"! She put the mirror back into her bag and walked up the stairs in high heels. On her way here, she had thought about it very clearly. Today, no matter what happened, she would get this job, or she would really have to spend the night in the streets! After entering the Luo group and asking the receptionist about the ce one by one, she went to the interview room with excitement. The middle-aged man waiting for her was very friendly. When he asked her about her requirements one by one, she simply exined that she would feelfortable as long as her sry could reach her requirement. "Wages of 5000. Are you willing to work?" "Of course!" She nodded in surprise! This job, as expected, was God''s gift to her. She was poor. "But you have too much work to do. Can you do it?" Asked the middle-aged man, while removing his sses. Without any hesitation, she nodded and said, "no problem!" Swoosh! That''s 5000 per month! It''s no problem even if she works in thepany! Then the uncle took out a contract with joy and Ivy signed it even without looking at it. Ivy walked out of the manager''s office briskly with the contract in her hand. What a lucky day! She bit her lips and even wanted tough out loud. She turned around and looked around. Everyone else was busy. She wouldugh at herself when she got home and tucked herself in. She turned into the corridor and walked towards the elevator. Coincidentally, the elevator door was opened and there were many people, all dressed in suits. At this moment, the ringtone of a particr song, "you are my apple..." rang. Ivy picked up the phone and looked down at the screen of the phone. "Bad girl", sheughed a few times and talked to the phone with her high voice, smiling brightly, "Celine, I passed the interview!" "Wow, that''s so great, sister. I don''t have to eat instant noodles with you every day!" Ivy, "......" ''Damn it! The bitch just despise the poor food in their buffet. Okay, she admitted that the food was a little bad. But she always let the silly girl eat two portions of food! In fact, Ivy felt warm in her heart. In order to make Celine''s parents take care of her elder sister''s child with all their heart and ease the burden for them, Celine didn''t take her family money but did part-time jobs with her. Thinking of this, Ivy''s voice softened, "good girl, wait for me at home. When I go back, I will take you to eat hot pot!" Then she hung up the phone. She stood outside the elevator, wild with joy. Suddenly, a warm thing was ced on her waist. She moved her body awkwardly and finally was convinced that it was a big hand! ''damn it! How dare he take advantage of me in the crowded space!''! Do you think I''m a pushover! Then, Ivy moved her head a little and quietly lifted her foot. Without even looking at it, she gave the guy behind her a hard kick on his bright foot! She heard a little hiss from her back and a low voice: "damn woman!" He cursed! She frowned. Why was the voice a little familiar? She turned her head back and saw a familiar, extremely beautiful face. She eximed, "Why are you here?" It wasn''t someone else, but the man who had a one night stand with her. She wanted to teach this bastard a lesson at first, but the door of the elevator opened very fast, and someone else urged her to leave. Hence, she clenched her fists and sneered, ''never mind. There will be other opportunities.''. He was working here. Did he send parcels for a living!? ha-ha! It was obviously impossible! Ivy red at Edgar and thought, ''humph! ''Just wait and see! When I start my work here, you''ll regret for what you''ve done!'' She thought furiously! Then she stormed out of the elevator. He moved his aching foot a little! If it hadn''t been an important meeting waiting for him, he wouldn''t have let her go so easily! It was not until he heard the girls talking in front of him that he realized it was her. He had intended to "greet" her! Who would have thought that she would tread on his foot so hard. Hearing that, a smile yed at the corners of Edgar''s mouth. He said to Edward, who was still in a daze, "you go to check what that woman is doing here." Then he walked out of the elevator leisurely. But when Edward caught up with Edgar, he said, "okay!" How could it not be okay! Since he heard that woman had left, Edgar had never treated him well. Every day he arranged work for him, he couldn''t finish it! what! ''I did nothing!''! He found that ever since this woman appeared, she would always affect Edgar¡¯s mood! Chapter 5 why is it you again! Chapter 5 why is it you again! Walking out of the gate of HENGLI Group, Ivy looked up at those glorious words. Ivy raised her lips and secretly apuded in her heart. She didn''t have rtive money, experience and education, but she didn''t expect that she would be able to work here. In other words, her miserable fate was about to change! At the thought of this, Ivy really wanted to whistle to the handsome men on the street. Handsome men, I''m very happy today! Two dors! But on second thought, she had a foodie waiting for her, so she changed her mind. She took out her phone decisively and dialed the number of foodie, "Hello, Celine, tell me, where shall we eat hot pot today, or thest time......" Before she could finish her sentence, the ck BMW stopped by her side and stopped in front of her. Before she could shout abuse, she saw Zach who interview her, getting out of the car. Zachughed and said, "Miss Luo, our CEO just called and asked you toe to work." Ivy recovered from the shock and said, "I can''t go there so soon. Didn''t you say that we have to wait for next Monday?" Zach shook his head immediately, "no, no, you''ll do it right now!" While they were talking, Zach had already dragged her into the car. If Ivy hadn''t seen Zach just now and she was sure that he was the market manager of the HENGLI Group, at this moment, Ivy would really doubt that if the guy involved in human trafficking! Zach dragged Ivy to the car and didn''t say anything. He just pressed the elerator hard and drove away at a fast speed. If the boss hadn''t put pressure on him, he wouldn''t have gone all out! Originally, he just wanted to hire a little assistant in the marketing department, squatting in the market and basking in the sun. But by a call of the CEO, he promoted this little assistant directly to the CEO''s assistant. What a position it was. Many beautiful women are trying to climb up to the position, but they just can''t catch up with the title. Although the woman in front of her was quite attractive, she had neither background nor experience. How could she get that position!? What about his daughter? He had been looking forward to be Edgar''s father-inw! If she had figured out what Zach was thinking, she would have given him a hard time! You! The CEO''s father-inw? Look at your pig face! Your daughter will not be beautiful! Soon, they came to the downstairs of a luxurious vi. After getting off the car, Ivy was a little stunned. It was...... When Zach got off the car, he saw that Ivy was in a daze. He pointed at the luxurious vi and said to Ivy, "Well, that''s where you work!" Ivy was a little confused, "Wait a minute! Where am I? " Zach replied with an innocent look, "You work here in your office!" "Isn''t I just an assistant to the marketing department?" "No no no! You are now the assistant of the CEO! Private assistant! " Now that she had heard this, she wanted to make sure whether there was something wrong. Besides, she was not stupid! Suddenly, Ivy grabbed Zach''s clothes and said angrily, "Damn it, Zach! Are you lying to me! ''is this the ce for work?''? Personal assistant of the CEO! Why don''t you say that I am a CEO''s private mistress? " What the hell! At this moment, Ivy finally understood why it didn''t matter that everyone on that recruitment list had no experience, no education background or anything else. Damn it! Mistress, you don''t need a degree! At this moment, she had a strong feeling that she was fooled. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ivy pushed Zach away and left. Zach hurriedly stopped her, "Ivy, what are you going to do? Quit?" Without looking back, Ivy scolded, "what the hell! I quit! " Anyway, she is a good person. Be a mistress! What the fuck! How could she live her life if others knew it! There was another reason. It must be either because the CEO was too ugly to see, or because he was mentally disabled that he found a mistress on the Inte! As she walked away, Zach shouted, "Ivy, I''m telling you, if you go, you have to pay the liquidated damages and you''ll give us one million!" When Ivy heard the word "one million", she suddenly stopped and turned around. She ran back like a gust of wind, and then grabbed Zach by the arm and asked ferociously, "what''s the penalty?" At the moment, Ivy''s eyes turned red, itching to tear Zach apart. Zach was so scared that he quickly replied, "one million...!" At this moment, Ivy nearly passed out. She med herself for being so careless that she had signed the contract without even checking it! Just then, a white Ferrari sports car came in. He stopped right in front of the BMW. When the car door opened, a young man in a white handmade suit walked out slowly with a gold wristwatch wrapped around his wrist. The man was wearing a pair of German limited boots with his back to Ivy, but she couldn''t see his face. Then, Zach hurriedly tidied up his clothes and trotted to the man''s front respectfully, "CEO, you are back. I has brought Ivy to you!" The man waved impatiently, "you can get out now!" "Got it!" Without another word, he turned and drove away. Ivy looked at Zach who was scared out of his wits and left. She had nned to stop him. However, when the man turned around, she waspletely shocked, "It''s you...?" With a sneer, Edgar said, "Ivy, I didn''t expect that you would be my assistant." Chapter 6 shameless! Chapter 6 shameless! At the sight of the almost perfect face, Ivy was almost sure that her position must be a means of being ttered by the handsome man in front of her. Seeing that Edgar was socent, Ivy suddenly had an impulse to p him to death. Then she thought of the one million liquidated damages and forced herself to calm down, took a deep breath and exhaled. She flipped her hair and wiggled her ankle in her high heels, then she put her arms around Edgar''s neck and said with a charming smile, "Hey, it''s you! I didn''t expect you to be a CEO! Haha, not bad! " Edgar pushed her away in disgust, "get your dirty hands off me! Don''t touch me!" Ivy whistled, "Shit! Do you dislike me! If my memory serves me right, we just had a one night stand on the bed. You have slept with me, but why are you still pretending to be innocent? Don''t tell me you lost your memory on that day! " Edgar''s mouth twitched. He intentionally distanced himself from Ivy. He thought, ''every woman is reserved, isn''t she? What the hell was this woman! Why was she......? Shameless! ncing at Edgar''s disgusted face, Ivy despised him in her heart, ''humph, you deliberately pushed me to your side and now pretend to be disgusted. Isn''t this fucking insane? You want to be a bitch but you still want your loyalty to your family! Ivy smiled coquettishly, "yes, you are right. Since you are my boss, it doesn''t matter. Boss, what do you think my job is? Whatever you say! " Taking a nce at her in disgust, Edgar ordered in a cold voice, "follow me!" Then, without taking a look at Ivy, he turned around and walked into the vi. Ivy rolled her eyes at him. "Humph! He is just a CEO? Don''t be arrogant! " Although, she also hated the feeling of being haughty, which was in his eyes. But she still sighed and followed him in. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Fine! She shouldn''t have signed that contract! As soon as they entered the vi, she looked around. Eximed Ivy! The room was luxuriously decorated, with an exquisite sofa, arge screen TV, a three- dimensional sound, a customized pair of sses, a coffee machine, and a fruit te on the coffee table. Each design was so perfect that everyone exuded a sense of luxury. Edgar casually took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. He coldly nced at her and said with disdain, "Ivy, I''m hungry. Go and cook for me!" Ivy rolled her eyes at him? OK, I''ll do it! When Ivy came back, she had thought about it very clearly. Since the contract was signed, she would work here for a year. After a year, goodbye, we would go our separate ways. In this year, she was going to save a man who was hungry, tall, andcking of beating. Besides, she could earn 5000 dors monthly. The boss was so rich. Why not try to make a profit from him and improve the quality of life for Celine''s parents and her elder sister''s child. With her mind wandering, Ivy quickly made a delicious tomato and egg noodle and brought it out from the kitchen. She saw that Edgar was sitting in the living room and ying with his phone leisurely with his foot on the coffee table. Ivy came over with a bowl of hot noodles and put it on the table. "Boss, the noodles are ready. Enjoy yourself!" Then she sat down on the sofa opposite to her, grabbed the fruit on the table and took a bite. Edgar put down his phone and took a nce at the leisurely girl in front of him. He said coldly, "Stand up, Ivy. Is it the ce where you could sit?" Ivy was stunned and asked without thinking, "Damn it! Where do I sit? " "Sit on the ground." Ivy threw the apple aside, picked her ear and asked, "where is it?" "On the ground!" Fine! Edgar was the boss after all. At present, what she could do was to tolerate. So, she stood up and pped her hands. Then, she bent down and removed the precious leather sofa cushion. Then she said nothing andy on the floor casually. Throwing her shoes off, she sat down on the floor. Seeing the habits of Ivy, Edgar''s mouth twitched. Was she a woman? Did she know how to be ady? Edgar had thought that when he met this ungrateful woman again, he would torture her cruelly in order to let her know that he had not been a good man. However, who can tell him why this woman wasn''t like other women who would, run out crying after being humiliated by him? Or should she cry to apologize? This woman was not a schemer. She... Then, he moved his eyes to the bowl of noodles and red at it with his feet. "p!" Hearing the sound of the broken bowl, Ivy turned her head to look at them. He didn''t care about her angry face at all. So he said in a sexy voice, "Do it again. I''m not satisfied with it." Hearing that, Ivy jumped up all of a sudden. She gritted her teeth and felt paralyzed. Atst, she realized that the man against her was obviously trying to take revenge on her. Well, very well. If she could not break the contract, she would ask Edgar to fire her. In this way, she would not have to pay the one million, nor need to work under him, nor need to face his self righteous face all day long. At the thought of this, an idea urred to Ivy suddenly. She walked to him barefoot and lifted his chin. "Boss, do you want to eat me? Tell me earlier. Do you want me to take a shower?" She knew very well how rich second generation like Edgar were. They always had the kind of arrogance and disdain in their eyes. The only thing that could make him angry was to pretend to be shameless and shameless in front of him. In this way, as long as he got angry, she could leave obediently. Although this kind of man was rich and attractive to every woman, she really didn''t want to have anything to do with him. She didn''t want to serve such a superior man. With a darkened face, Edgar pushed her aside. Ivy''s hands were just pressed on the debris, "Ouch!" Ivy took a deep breath, biting her lips. Edgar stood up and took a casual nce at her hand. He frowned when he noticed the blood streak on her hand. Pretending not to see anything, he said coldly, "tomorrow, youe with me to thepany!" Then he turned around and went upstairs. You are a shameless woman. Do you need empathy? Then she took out some tissue and cleaned the wound. She got up with the help of the sofa and calmed herself down. This kind of injury didn''t matter at all. She never needed to be pitied! Chapter 7 The Scapegoat! Chapter 7 The Scapegoat! Ivy stood up and prepared to leave. At this time, a voice came from upstairs, "Ivy, from today on, you will live here. Take the ce of Zelda. I will double your sry!" Ivy paused and frowned, "why should I live here! " At the moment, Edgar had changed into a white bathrobe and walked downstairs slowly. It was undeniable that Edgar was so handsome in a bathrobe that he looked like a celestial being. At the same time, he threw the documents in his hands coldly in front of Ivy. He then saidzily, "The contract says clearly that you work in thepany 24 hours a day, and 365 days a year. In other words, you are on duty now. And during the office hours, you have to obey the boss. If I ask you to live here, you have to live here." Besides, don''t think about getting fired or leaving, because the contract says clearly that if you don''t listen to me this year, you will break the contract! " Edgar''s voice was very domineering, which meant that she had to follow his order! Ivy felt very depressed. Why did this man always make things difficult for her? Damn it, damn it. Ivy''s hands, which were carrying her bag, tightened. Good! That''s good. She could just live here. What was she afraid of? She had no money nor sex with men If he did, then what else could it be! At the thought of this, she turned to the nanny Zelda''s room mentioned by Edgar and slept. At night, Ivy called Celine and told her to prepare dinner for herself. Ivy thought she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep on the bed since she knew which bed she was lying on. But she didn''t expect that she had a sound sleep and even dreamed of her mother that night. Edgar got up early every day, half past seven, and was punctual every day. On the contrary, because Ivy dreamed of her motherst night, she was unwilling to wake up, Therefore, when Edgar put on his clothes and went downstairs to go out, Ivy was still sleeping. Hearing that, Edgar frowned. He turned around and walked to the door of the room where Ivy was living. Edgar knocked on the door for three times. Then he said in an indifferent tone, "You can''t tidy up your things in five minutes. If you don''t go to work with me, I will consider breaking the contract with you!" As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and left. He didn''t need to worry that she would run away. Because even if she broke the contract, she still had to pay him. One million was nothing to him, but it was a huge amount to her and she couldn''t pay him back in the rest of her life. So if she wanted to escape, no way! N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Sure enough, breaking the contract worked. When he stood up and looked back, he saw a slender white leg in a man''s shirt dangling in front of him. Ivy was a well-known beauty with a good figure. She was in a white shirt which entuated her S- shape, which made every man jealous. Edgar was a normal man. Of course, he would have some reaction, but he was a rational man. The feeling came in an instant. With a darkened face, Edgar said coldly, "who allows you to wear my clothes? Take them off!" At the same time, Ivybed her hair in a casual manner. She then gave a sweet smile to him before saying, "Why are you so angry? I don''t have any clothes? The clothesst night were dirty and smelly. I can''t wear them anymore, so I want to borrow yours. " Hearing that, Edgar''s face turned dark at once. Would he take her out wearing such a shirt? How many men''s eyes would be blind! no No way! As a matter of fact, Edgar had the feeling that thedy in front of him was his private goods, but he didn''t even know himself. With a long face, Edgar took his phone out of his pocket and dialed, "Edward, buy a suit here quickly." With a look of astonishment on Edward''s face, Edgar hang up the phone. He cast a cold nce at Ivy''s room and ordered, "Go back to your room ande out in three minutes!" Ivy really wanted to fight against him, but she didn''t. After all, she would have clothes to wearter. Indeed, three minutester, when Ivy came out, she saw a set of expensive women''s clothes on the tea table. It was simple but elegant. Holding the clothes in her hand, Ivy teased, "not bad!" With a disdainful look, Edgar said, "cut the crap. Change it as soon as possible. If you arete for work, you can break the contract!" Ivy gritted her teeth. Shit! Bad man. He always made others feel guilty for breaking the contract. She really had the urge to kill him and then escaped. However, she only thought in that way. She really had no courage to do that. Therefore, Ivy smiled brightly, "thank you, boss. I''ll change it right away!" Then, under Edgar''s cold face, she took off the shirt and put on the woman''s clothes. Edgar was speechless, " " After she got dressed, Edgar turned around. She pursed her lips and thought, ''don''t y possum! "I''m ready. Boss, let''s go! " With a darkened face, Edgar walked out of the house without taking a look at her. In this way, Edgar took her to HENGLIpany. In fact, on the road, Edgar really wanted to throw Ivy out of the car. When he saw that instead of taking herself as a subordinate, she thought he was her driver. Thinking of this, he felt very aggrieved. However, on the second thought, what if such a shameless woman harms others? Fine! Just let him do it! When they walked into thepany, Ivy followed Edgar and was looked at by a pair of unusual eyes. Ivy touched her nose, closed her beautiful eyes and swaggered into thepany. Sitting at his desk, Edgar picked up the phone and said coldly, e in, Michelle!" At this time, a fat middle-aged man came in and said respectfully, "Mr. Edgar! What can I do for you? " Pointing at Ivy, Edgar said to the manager, "take her to work." As a result, Edgar didn''t say a word to Ivy on their way to thepany, even though they had been to thepany. Fine! I was ignored all the way. It doesn''t matter. I can find something to do and kill time. Anyway, I can get my sry today. What should I be afraid of! In this way, she was arranged to print the file for the CEO and serve the coffee for him. She sat in front of the desk and faced aputer. She felt very boring, so she clicked on some skin care items on theputer. "Hey, is your name Ivy? Nobody was watching them on work, so the woman beside the table knocked on the grey board between them and asked. "Yes!" Seeing someone was talking to her on the first day, she immediately put her work aside and gave a friendly reply. "My name is Lily. By the way, what''s your rtionship with the CEO? " She looked at Ivy up and down, with a sh of contempt in her eyes. But when she went to work just now, she clearly saw that the woman was from the car of the CEO. Although she was very jealous of her, if she got along well with this woman, it would be good for her future. Chapter 8 Meet A Beautiful Woman Chapter 8 Meet A Beautiful Woman The woman next to her stared at her with despise. Although it was a moment, she still noticed it. As for the vicious scheme of that woman, it was so obvious. Fuck! She wanted to take advantage of her. No way! Then, Ivy ran her fingers through her hair and crooked her finger, "Come here. Let me tell you." The woman called Lily looked surprised. She smiled and leaned over. With an enchanting smile, Ivy whispered in her ear, "You are dying to know my rtionship with the CEO, aren''t you?" Lily nodded and said, "Okay, what is it?" "Debts!" With curiosity all over her face, Lily asked, "What is it?" "Your CEO and I had a one night stand. You tell me what it is. Surely it''s the debt of love!" " Lily covered her mouth and looked shocked, "you..." "What''s wrong with me! Don''t you want the rtionship between me and the CEO? I have already told you. Why are you surprised! Oh, by the way, don''t you want to get up? Learn from me. Choose a dark night, take off all clothes and climb onto the CEO''s bed, waiting for him to sleep. If you make him happy, he may promote you to his personal assistant! " With a loud bang, Lily blushed and stamped her feet with anger. "You No! " Ivy whistled and said, "do you want to scold me for being shameless! ''oh my God! Do you think you are a good bird? You want to be the CEO''s mistress while you don''t fuck admit that. I hate bitches like you the most! " That woman called Lily blushed and trembled with anger. "I No! " Although she really wanted to be the woman of the CEO, she knew she was not qualified. Therefore, she wanted to make good rtionship with the woman who just got out of the CEO''s car and push her down when necessary. Then she became the assistant of the CEO. As long as she stayed by the side of the CEO every day, it was still easy for her to be his woman? Lily cried very sadly, as if Ivy had really bullied her, but she was just saying what was in her mind. The more she cried, the sadder she looked. Other employees began to gossip because of her delicate side. They were wondering who the hell this arrogant woman was! Suddenly, Lily stopped crying. She stared at someone behind Ivy with a frightened look. Those who chatted with each other had sat on their desks and worked hard. Ivy was confused, ''What the hell is going on? When she was thinking, Edgar grabbed her by the arm and forced her to turn around. "Are you free now?" Ivy raised her head and saw that Edgar was standing in front of her. She didn''t know when he came. She smiled and raised her eyebrows, "Well, boss. You are reviewing the work?" Edgar always kept a poker face. He cast a cold nce at Ivy and asked, "You are stirring up trouble here? How idle you are! Does that mean the work I assigned to you is too little? " Ivy touched her hair and said, "no, boss, you really wronged me. I justmunicated with my colleagues. After all, we will work under the same roof in the future! I didn''t expect that Lily was so sad and helpless. She just told me her sad past and then cried. I had no choice! " This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Flushed, Lily pointed at Ivy angrily, "you..." ''this woman is so shameless and hateful. How could she lie through her teeth!''! He didn''t care whether she was lying or not! or who ''s the bully! Just now, Edgar had been standing behind and watching her for a while. He suddenly found that although she was a bit shameless, she was verypetitive. If he brought her with him, maybe she could help him solve some troubles. Thinking of this, Edgar put his hands in his pockets and said to Ivy coldly, "Come with me!" Ivy twitched her mouth in discontent! It must be something very troublesome! s! After all, he was her boss! So, without any hesitation, she just lowered her head and followed Edgar. At the same time, she leered at Lily, as if she was saying, "Humph! You want to take advantage of me? I''ll torture you to death! Seeing her leave angrily, Lily was furious, but she could only hide on her desk and cry secretly. Edgar drove them to a fancy restaurant. Sitting at the table, Ivy looked at Edgar with vignce. She didn''t believe that Edgar would take her here for dinner. She had just pissed off the staff member in hispany and made her cry! Wasn''t it weird that he was not angry but treated her to dinner after she made trouble in hispany? In fact, Ivy didn''t want to bully that woman, but she had to make Edgar hate her and fire her. That would make the situation better. She had stirred up trouble in hispany. But unfortunately, the woman named Lily had offended her. What''s more, that woman called Lily wanted to take advantage of her. Then she started with Lily! Ivy stopped thinking and saw a waitress who was wearing a red tie and a red jacket, bowing to Edgar and handing the menu to him with a smile. "Sir, we havee out thetest Italian steak! Would you like to order something? " He threw the menu in front of her and asked, "what do you want to eat?" Ivy opened the menu and nced at the expensive menu. She closed the menu and pushed the menu in front of Edgar. "Boss, you order the dishes. I''m okay with anything as long as you like it." Edgar casually ordered a few of his favorite dishes to the waiter, and then waved his hand, motioning him to go downstairs. He frowned slightly and took off the sunsses. Under the light, his eyes were as elegant as a jade te. He was wondering why she said it was okay as long as he liked it. Didn''t she have some favorites or something she liked to eat? In fact, he didn''t know that it was because of the poverty in her family when she was a child. For her entire day, the only thought in her mind was to eat well but not to die of hunger. Therefore, when he asked Ivy about the menu, she only said that anything is okay! In fact, she wanted to say that as long as she was full, it didn''t matter what she would eat! Chapter 9 Its Not Bad! Chapter 9 It''s Not Bad! The waiters served the dishes very quickly. All the dishes were served in a few minutes. At that moment, what she was thinking was not food, but how much these expensive dishes cost. She actually wanted to say, "boss, you can give me the money but not the dishes. I can eat buns." In this way, she can buy some nutrients for her senior sister''s child. But she just thought about it and didn''t say or do anything. Ivy knew very well how scheming this CEO was. Would he satisfy her? Obviously, he wouldn''t! Ivy beat her idea into pieces and took up her chopsticks, bowed her head and picked up some food. Sure enough, the dishes cooked by upscale restaurants were different, delicious and good-looking. Looking at her, Edgar frowned. She didn''t have any manners at all. She even ate a big mouthful, as if she hadn''t eaten for years. He thought, every woman would pretend to be ady in front of men, but how could this woman in front of him Not being ady! Edgar put down his chopsticks and leaned back, squinting at Ivy. She had bad table manners, but this didn''t affect Edgar''s mood at all. On the contrary, in Edgar''s eyes, she was always straightforward and not affected, unlike other women who always liked to pretend in front of him. At that moment, "Edgar, why are you here?" As the voice came to him from afar and nearer, he turned his head casually. When he saw the beautiful woman in a yellow dress, he smiled. "Donna, long time no see!" There was a clear sense of coldness in his manner, which kept people away from him. "What do you mean by ''long time''? If you want to see me, you won''t keep your distance." When this beautiful woman saw Ivy, her eyes shed with disgust. Donna was the daughter of the Wang family. She had thought about the one blind date with Edgar, so she thought she was just his girlfriend. At that date, Edgar was forced toe by his mother, but only a few times. Then, the beautifuldy calmly showed her trademark smile and asked, "who is this?" "My girlfriend!" Edgar said calmly. He just said it casually because he didn''t want someone to spoil his good mood. But others were unsettled. Bang! It was the first time that Ivy had taken a sip of champagne, and she was forced to spurt it all out onto Edgar''s innocent te. She was choked to a point of blush. This God of gue was really crazy: "what else can I say?" Then she continued to eat as if nothing had happened. Donna was shocked too. She looked at the strange eyes of Edgar nkly. How could this be? They had been on a blind date the other day. How could he have a girlfriend now! Her beautiful eyes turned red and she gave Edgar a push, her eyes full of sorrow. "Edgar, what about me? Is everything over between us? " "Donna, you know what kind of person I am. I have told you that it is impossible for us to be together. Don''t make me say it again!" After saying that, Edgar gave her a cold nce. He had been a little agitated at the moment. It was the signal of warning in Donna''s eyes, which made her hand on his shoulder tremble slightly. Then her nose turned red and tears fell down silently. Ivy lowered her head to eat andpletely ignored what was happening here. Who was he? He was just her boss, and his intimate behavior with beautiful women had nothing to do with her! She was d and it would be better if the woman could upy her boss''s time for a whole day, so that she could have a rest and didn''t need to appear in front of him anymore. Although Ivy always thought so, there was someone who did not fulfill her wish. When she lowered her head to eat, Edgar suddenly kicked her under the table and squinted at her. Ivy sighed! As expected, having lunch was a must. She had to pay for her meal. She leaned back a little and knocked the table with chopsticks while clearing her throat. Then she turned to look at Donna and said jokingly, "Hey, beauty, could you please open your eyes and see clearly that his girlfriend is here? How could you get so close to him? I will be jealous! " Donna rolled her eyes and didn''t say anything. But her expression and eyes told Ivy that! You? A poor nobody! Fine! She was disliked by her. As a woman like Ivy, when she was despised and sarcastic, wouldn''t she fight back? Thus, at the same time, Ivy stood up and came up to Edgar. She pushed away Donna and sat on his legs. She winked at Donna with a charming smile and said, "Hey, beauty, it''s not proper for you to flirt with my boyfriend, you know! And do you know why my boyfriend doesn''t like you? Look at your stiff face. Oh, look at your nose. Your nose is almost t. And, look at your two salt bags. If one day my boyfriend has sex with you, and when he touched them, he not only touched the fakes but also needed to worry about their falling off from time to time. That would be a bad influence on his mood! " With her eyes red with anger, Donna pointed at Ivy and said, "you !" Ivy spread her hands out and said innocently, "What''s wrong with me? I am telling the truth, isn''t it? Besides, do you think that I''m not as beautiful as you? Not as hot as you? How could my boyfriend like you with all the fakes on your body? " N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Then, she turned her head and raised his chin, "since you are so rational and you like me but not her, I will reward you!" Upon finishing her words, she kissed him on the lips. Edgar was about to refuse. But to his surprise, he didn''t push her away. After kissing, Ivy even turned her head and showed her strength to Donna. She stuck out her tongue to her mouth and smirked, "well, it tastes good!" Donna stared at the girl. The two persons in front of her flirted with each other. Then she took a look at Edgar, who had been fixing his eyes on Ivy, and said fiercely, "Edgar, you will regret what you have done to me one day. Just wait and see!" Then she ran out of the room awkwardly. Chapter 10 How Big Is your Chest! Chapter 10 How Big Is your Chest! After Donna went out crying, Ivy pped her hands and turned to look at Edgar. She pinched his face and teased, "boss, am I doing well? Is there any reward for me? " "Get out of here!" said Edgar, pushing away Ivy coldly. Ivy, "..." Fuck! Can you stop acting like this? How dare you kick down thedder! Then she curled her lip and sat opposite to Edgar, continuing to eat. Now that his goal had been achieved, what was the use of him still staying here? Without even taking a bite, he waved his hand and said, "it''s settled." Then a waiter came over respectfully. Edgar took out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to the waiter. "No password! " After Edgar paid the bill, he stood up and said to Ivy coldly, "it''s time to go back to thepany!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After stuffing thest piece of cake into her mouth, Ivy stood up and gave a charming smile to Edgar, "Yes, boss!" In fact, she wanted to say, "Fuck! I''m not full yet!" But after a second thought, she gave up the idea. After all, it was Edgar who invited her to have dinner, so she had to agree with him. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to invite him to dinner. Thinking of that, the only thing that made her upset was that she had to depend on him for a meal. So she was not happy! Thus, she followed him back to thepany, with her mouth twitched. As soon as she entered thepany, everyone looked at her with more intense eyes. Those female employees were so jealous of her that they wanted to rip her off. It was so bad to be the target as if she stole their man! Just when she was about to enter the CEO''s office with her head down following Edgar. "Ivy, give me a cup of coffee!" "Bang!" the door was mmed forcefully by Edgar and he directly shut her out. As a result of inertia, her nose was pressed against the door directly. "Damn it! You..." She rubbed her nose, curled her lips and gritted her teeth. Then she went to the tea room and made a cup of coffee. At this time, two beautiful women came in from the outside. They were all female staff in thepany. One of them was Lily who was bullied by Ivy this morning. When Lily saw Ivy, she turned around and was about to leave, but a woman next to her pulled her back. The woman looked at Ivy with disdain and then looked at Lily, "Lily, what are you afraid of? She got the position of assistant just by cheap means. What? We are not afraid of her. As the saying goes, evil is worse than good. If we work hard and have a good performance, won''t we defeat her? " Ivy heard the endless curses behind her. She did not say anything, as if she could not hear. It was not because she was afraid, but because she felt that at the moment, she really did not want to take a revenge on them. However, although Ivy thought so, someone just didn''t want to let her go. When she came out with a cup of coffee, The woman next to Lily leaned forward and pushed her deliberately. "Bang!" Ivy almost fell to the ground, just leaning against the opposite wall. However, the coffee in her hand was unfortunately smashed to pieces. The ck coffee covered a large area. The woman next to Lily pretended to be kind and hurried to help her. "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t see you coming out just now. And you, why are you walking so blind!" Ivy snorted inside. ''do you really think that I am the Virgin Mary? Was she so kind that she was even willing to lose her dignity? "I''m okay!" Ivy smiled coldly When the woman next to her heard the words "nothing", a trace of contempt shed through her eyes. She cursed in her heart; hum! She was a coward and didn''t dare to speak out her anger. When she wascent about her method, Ivy pped her hard across the face. Then, Ivy pped her hands and said innocently, "Oh, I''m really sorry. My hand twitched!" Covering half of her face, the woman red at Ivy and said angrily, "you..." She hadn''t expected that Ivy would p her. Her father is a manager here. Although his position is not very high, he is a senior staff. The colleagues all support her! She had intended to see how that slut with so much discussion with CEO looked like. But, she didn''t expect her to be so arrogant. She just scolded her for a few words, and she pped her. That woman was so angry that she stamped her feet. She red at Ivy and shouted, "why did you have the nerve to p me, bitch?" p! Before the woman could finish her words, Ivy pped her face again. "I''m so sorry. My hand twitched again." Then, without waiting for the woman to react, she turned around and left. She got another cup of coffee, directly skipping over the woman and Lily. At this moment, Lily was too scared to speak. In her eyes, Ivy was really rampant. Lilyforted the woman as she hugged her. When Ivy walked in front of them, she stopped, looked back at them and said indifferently, "Hey, two beauties, your saline bag fell out!" That woman and Lily looked down without thinking twice and then looked at each other. The employees of thepany were all amused. At this moment, Lily and that woman were so embarrassed that they wanted to bury themselves into the ground! On the other side, Ivy knocked at the door with coffee and walked in directly. "Boss, your coffee is ready! " While they were talking, Ivy had brought the cup of coffee to Edgar. Then, she turned around and was about to leave. Just then, Edgar raised his head slowly and ordered coldly, "stop!" Turning around, Ivy forced a smile and asked, "boss, anything else?" Then Edgar threw the pen on the table and askedzily, "Ivy, what''s your chest length?" Ivy was surprised. ''damn it! What''s wrong with Edgar? Why did he ask her about that? Seeing that Ivy was still in silence, Edgar became impatient. "What are you thinking about! I''m asking you! Are you deaf? " Fine! Get angry! When Ivy didn''t know what Edgar was going to do, she just ran her fingers through her hair and smiled, "Hey, boss, you know the answer yourself." With a darkened face, Edgar said, "no more nonsense! Just say it, or I''ll take it as a break!" Ivy let out a sigh and thought, ''How could it be! It''s impolite for a man to ask a woman about her breasts.''! ''son of a bitch! How dare you ask me like that! You are a bully!'' thought she! But if she didn''t answer him, he would take it as a break of contract. He was so unreasonable! Therefore, even though Ivy didn''t want to answer, she clenched her teeth and said, "B cup." Then she turned around with a sad face, and returned to her position. Ivy cursed in her heart, "You are a jerk! A jerk! In fact, she was wrong. The reason why Edgar came up with that question was that he was going to attend a party tomorrow. He wanted Ivy to be his femalepanion! So he asked. It was time for him to prepare the clothes for the party! Chapter 11 Go To The Party! Chapter 11 Go To The Party! Finally it was time to off work. Before Ivy could stretch herself, she was lifted up by a pair of big hands. With all the staff watching, she was put into the car. "Boss, where are we going?" "Shut up!" Edgar said coldly Ivy clenched her teeth Fine! Just shut up! She decided not to continue the conversation! On their way to the hotel, Ivy was very quiet. It was so quiet that Edgar could not help frowning. Was she really so obedient? He turned around and saw that ivy had fallen asleep leaning against the seat! Suddenly, Edgar was a little confused. To be honest, Ivy was really beautiful when she was quiet. Although she was not very beautiful, she looked very attractive. She was more and more beautiful, which made Edgar''s breath get heavier. However, very soon, he forced himself to stop feeling like that. He really could not understand why he could sit still and keep calm when so many women flirted with him. However, Ivy gave him different feelings. Edgar blew and shook his head helplessly. He reached out and adjusted the temperature. A few minutester, Edgar took Ivy back to the vi, After getting out of the car, Edgar kicked the door and said coldly, "Ivy, you have ten minutes. Cook for me. If you''re running out of time, you break the contract." After saying that, Edgar turned around, walked into the vi and went upstairs leisurely. Ivy woke up suddenly. After a few seconds of reflection, she quickly got off the car and ran to the kitchen. what the hell! She really wanted to make him lose face in ten minutes! Hearing that, Ivy could not help but curl her lips. As expected, she fetched a bowl of noodles from the kitchen and put it on the table where Edgar was seated ten minutester. Originally, she thought that Edgar would make trouble for her. However, to her surprise, she didn''t expect that he would eat that bowl of noodles so obediently. Had she known it would happen like this, she would have added more salt in it! Salty to death! After eating noodles, Edgar waved his hand pleasantly, "you can get out now!" Ivy clenched her teeth, but still went downstairs with her head down. The next day, before Ivy woke up, she was grabbed by the cor and a suit of clothes was thrown to her. Ivy put on her clothes in a daze and went out "Hurry up, Ivy!" Wearing a white suit, Edgar looked handsome. His cold and arrogant eyes did not seem to be a focus, and his dark and deep eyes were filled withfort. His ck hair was scattered around his ears, and the diamond on his ear studs gave out dim light. He was so handsome that nobody could not deny his coldness. "Sir, isn''t it the weekend?" said Ivy in a reluctant manner. "weekend? You don''t have it!" Edgar said, rolling his eyes at her. Ivy shook her head and her big eyes were wide open. How she wished she could kill Edgar in a second. Today, Edgar, the immediate leader of Ivy, even arranged her to go to the party with him. She looked even sexier in that dress. There was an old saying going, "clothes make a man look better while a saddle makes a horse better shaped." ck curly hair, which was as thick as seaweed, slid down to her chest. The ck grown-up and shoulder length dress set off her snow-white skin, like a blooming white lotus in the faint light, and her white and charming legs gave out the silent temptation in the ck evening dress. He curled his lips. He had picked the most ugly one, but it was still so stunning when it was on Ivy! They came to a high-end vi district. In the Mu family''s residence. The Mu family''s residence was located in the famous scenic spot in a city. Since the old man of the Mu family was quiet, it was the best choice toe here. The Mu family''spany was one of the best companies in a city, but it was not sorge as HENGLI group. But in all, it was also a bigpany to be reckoned with, of course, a friendly partner of HENGLI group. At seven o''clock in the evening, the Mu family became very lively. There were all kinds of fancy cars, beautiful men and women. It seemed that there were many people who gave face to the Mu family''s grandpa. He walked through the crowd and looked at the door from time to time! ''Edgar waste again. We have arrived. I will teach him a lesson!'' thought Spencer! The second young master of the Mu family, Spencer Mu, was a noble man. Tonight, he wore a silver suit, simple design and the well cut body revealed his perfect figure. He beckoned to others with their foreheads, his handsome face expressionless. A few short curls of hair on his forehead added some casualness to him, making him not so resistant to others. As a matter of fact, the old man of the Mu family didn''t want a big banquet. But he couldn''t change Spencer''s mind, so he had to agree with him. At this time, amotion at the door attracted his attention. That guy finally appeared. He didn''t need to look at him because no one else could make such a big noise except for Edgar. Looking at the women who were just pretending to be elegant a second ago but now rushing out, he knew how destructive this guy was. It was really hard to hurt! It was not surprising that the people around Spencer were so curious about it, because it was not Edgar who caused the uproar, but Ivy who was standing beside him. It was known that the CEO of HENGLI group didn''t like women and he wouldn''t take the initiative to hold a woman''s hand. In this kind of banquet, a woman always followed him carefully. As long as he gave the woman who stood beside him a look, she would immediately leave since she was afraid that he would be unhappy. In the eyes of the crowd, the arrogant and cold Edgar was very gentle and carefully holding a woman''s hand now. Although the woman looked not bad, here were a lot of women who were prettier, sexier than her. So at this moment, most of the women looked at Ivy with envy, jealousy and even more disdain! Yes, it was contempt! Usually, the people around him were eitherdies from rich families or stars. So the women present would naturally have some contempt! Who the hell is she? Why did Edgar hold her hand! Everyone was wondering who the woman was? They had to admit that they was jealous, but they always behaved gracefully in front of Edgar. Of course, everyone wanted to leave a good impression on him, except one woman. Looking at the group of well-dressed women, Ivy could not help raising her eyebrows. She thought that her boss''s charm was really not bad. Looking at this group of women, it was clear that they all wanted to swallow her. Did she offend them? Ignoring the vast resentful stares of the women, Edgar just pulled Ivy in. He never cared about what other people thought, as long as he thought it was right, and he really didn''t care about other people''s thoughts. Watching a perfect match walking in from a distance, Spencer smiled and thought, ''herees this guy!''! "What a surprise! You bring a hot girl here? " He then cast a nce at Ivy. In the eyes of Spencer, except for the female assistant who was respectful to him, there was no other woman who could be so close to him. Even if his female assistant was one meter away from him. But today, Edgar was holding a woman''s arm, which surprised him. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Who is this?" "Ivy." Edgar answeredzily. "Wow, you''re so pretty!" Ivy actually wanted to say "Hi, handsome! Very handsome! However, when she met Edgar''s re, all the words on his face said, "mind your words!"! Well, then, Ivy said very politely, "Hello!" Later, Ivy smiled and said to Edgar, "excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom!" Chapter 12 An Accident Chapter 12 An ident Edgar rolled his eyes at her. How troublesome this woman was! Then he turned to Spencer and said, "Spencer, find someone to take her to thedy''s room." Spencer who was talking stopped. He waved his hand, and then a uniform in service walked to Ivy and respectfully said, "Miss, please follow me!" Ivy turned around and walked into the bathroom. She sat on the toilet. She went out in a hurry this morning and didn''t go to the bathroom at all! When Ivy was dealing with the most important event in her life, Suddenly, she heard a vague voice from outside, "What have you heard from him, Zoe? You have been with him for such a long time!" A man said in a low voice. "Sorry, master. I haven''t got anything yet?" A woman said in a trembling voice. "What? Are you also in love with that man, Zoe?" The man said with a sneer. "No, no, I didn''t!" "Listen carefully! I''ll give you ten more days. If we still can''t find out your brother who is addicted to gambling, I won''t mind that we cut the legs of those who owe us! " The man threatened. "Mr. mu, don''t worry. I will find it out. Please trust me!" She dered confidently. Ivy held her breath. She had never thought that she would listen to these words here. But she was confused? Who the hell are they? ''Zoe, such a familiar name? But she couldn''t remember where she had heard it! ''forget it. It has nothing to do with me. I really don''t understand what the double-faced upper ss think. They don''t lead a happy life like I do. Humph! After Ivy cleaned herself up, she left the bathroom as if nothing had happened. When she came to the banquet hall, there was a sudden gunshot. One meter away from Edgar, Ivy was so frightened that she stopped walking. When she looked ahead in confusion, she saw a man take out a pistol and shoot at them. At the same time, Ivy knocked down Edgar who was not far from her. "Ivy!" It was supposed to hit Edgar, but the shot was right on Ivy''s abdomen. As a result, Ivy got a shot for Edgar! She was thrown into Edgar''s arms! A ck pistol was taken out of nowhere. Edgar''s one side face was as cold as ice. With slightly closed eyes, he shot in the direction of the snipers. Edgar hugged Ivy with one arm and shot with the other. Spencer was running after the snipers. It never urred to him that it was Ivy who saved him in the end, He was shocked, not because someone shot at him. But it was because that Ivy had taken the bullet for him, and his heart was melting in her love. It had been a long time since thest time he had such feeling. How could someone really care about him? He was so moved and he fell in love with her at this moment. At this moment, Ivy''s face was pale and there was nothing in her brain. Why did she feel painful? Her consciousness became more and more blurred, and she could only hear the sounds of people nearby. She couldn''t hear clearly. She just felt that someone was holding her, calling her and making a phone call to the hospital. She vaguely remembered that it was Edgar''s voice. But she had no strength at all. She just wanted to sleep and then became unconscious. Actually, she didn''t really want to save Edgar. At the sight of the gunfight, she got panicked and ran towards the wrong direction. She just ran into Edgar''s arms and drove him away. But maybe no one would believe such an exnation. All the people present agreed that this woman brought by Edgar saved him at the crucial moment, and even the master of the Mu family who came in a hurry after hearing the gunshot immediately thought differently about Ivy, who was hugging by Edgar. "This girl is so brave!" he thought! It seemed that she really loved Edgar. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ~~ In less than an hour, they were outside of the emergency room of a private hospital in this city. With a bloodthirsty stare, Edgar sat on the chair outside the emergency room. On the left of his hand stood a row of ck suits. After receiving the notice, the top executives were rushing to the conference room as soon as possible. The entire corridor was dead silent. The red light of the emergency room was on and everyone was waiting for Edgar''s instructions. At this time, the man standing on the far right bowed deeply to him and said in a trembling voice, "Edgar, it''s my fault." "Tan, Edgar didn''t do anything wrong in the past few years. The bodyguards were carefully selected. Were they dreaming when the killer shot? " Standing next to him, Edward said angrily. These days, Edward was just sent to thepany in the United States by Edgar to deal with some things. When he was informed, he was really shocked. So he flew here in a hurry by ne. On the way here, he only heard that someone was shot. He thought it was Edgar, but when he arrived here, it was Ivy. After listening to what Spencer had told him, he suddenly changed his mind about Ivy. His disdain for her at the very beginning had turned into great admiration for her! "Edgar''s bodyguards were found in a storage room of the Mu family. They were all tied up, knocked out and bound to a room. They have just regained their consciousness." The man named Tan raised his head slightly and bowed his head. He was looking at Edgar, sweat trickling down his forehead. "Edgar, since you left your business in the US to Kent, all the shops in City A have been peaceful! I never expose your identity and make any enemies here. " With his eyes full of mncholy, Edward continued, "since those who were able to knock your bodyguards out and were determined to die no matter whether they shot you or not, it is impossible for people from City A tomit such a bold crime here." Crossing his legs and looking at the white wall in front of him calmly, Edgar''s eyes deepened and he listened to his subordinates without saying a word. At this time, a man in the same ck suit walked out of the elevator. He walked quickly to the side of Edgar and said in a low voice respectfully, "Edgar, the top floor conference room of the hospital has been arranged. Please go there." Edgar nodded at him, and let his subordinates go to the meeting room on the top floor first. All the security guards were left in the corridor and so was Edward. "Do you think she will be fine, Edward?" Finally, Edgar began to worry about her. "Edgar, she will be fine. Don''t worry too much. Dr. Young is inside. He will do his best." Edward patted his shoulder andforted him. "Is everything okay in the Mu family?" Pinching his forehead, Edgar said coldly. "Spencer will handle it. The master of the Mu family sent someone to bring it here. Have a look." Edward took out a piece of jade from his pocket. It was a wless, shiny jade. If you looked at it carefully, you would see a "cyan". Edgar took over the jade with his right hand, holding it tightly with a veryplicated expression on his face. Then a hint of coldness shed across his dark eyes. "Edward, she''s back!" In an instant, Edward looked serious and said, "what is to be, will be!" At that time, the light of the emergency room was turned off. Standing up from the chair, Edgar walked quickly to the door and weed the doctor who pushed the door out and removed the mouth-muffle. "The shot was only slight deviation, which helped to get her out of danger. Since the patient is extremely weak now, it is not proper to be disturbed. Stay in the hospital for observation as a further caregiver!" "Thank you, Dr. Young!" "Thank you.". Dr. Young was a top surgeon in City A, a schoolmate of Edgar''s mother. So they respected him very much. "Edward, go to handle the meeting. I''ll goter." Edgar said calmly. Then he walked into the ward. Chapter 13 Dont Move If You Dont Want To Die! Chapter 13 Don''t Move If You Don''t Want To Die! In the morning of the third day, Ivy finally woke up. She was usually very noisy, but this time, her life was hanging by a thread. Edgar, who was sitting next to her, was a little unustomed to it. He stayed here for three days until Ivy woke up. He even handle thepany''s documents here. "Where am I?" Ivy opened her eyes weakly. "You wake up!" Sitting next to her, Edgar still looked indifferent. In fact, he was extremely happy and excited, because he hoped that she would be able to see him at the first sight when she woke up, otherwise he wouldn''t stay here and didn''t leave at all. He had found that he had slightly changed his attitude to her. Edgar gently helped the feeble Ivy up, as if he was afraid of hurting her. He calmly took out a pillow to let her lean on the bed. Some people care about her, but they wouldn''t admit it. Edgar was always like this. He said very lightly and angrily, "Ivy, do you think you got a stomach injury and your head hurt too? If it is not a hospital here, would it be a mortuary? " "What''s wrong with you? It was me who reced you to get hurt. Why didn''t you say thank you? Why are you still so indifferent? " Ivy rolled her eyes at him and pouted. He poured a ss of water for her and handed it to her like a gentleman. She took it and drank it in one gulp! Right! ''this is the way to thank the benefactor!''! Then, Edgar naturally moved close to Ivy''s ear and said in his maic voice, "I didn''t expect that you like me so much. Since you love me so much, I will ept you just because you have taken a shot for me." Cough! Cough! She was acting as a benefactor in front of him a second ago, but now she was choked by the water she had drunk! Her pale face suddenly turned purple. Seeing that, Edgar, who was standing beside her, patted her on her back quickly and said, "Ivy, you don''t have to be so happy! You didn''t die after the shot. Do you want to be choked to death by water? " He looked at her and said. "Damn it! Could you please stop being so narcissistic? When did you see that I liked you? It was totally an ident that I took the bullet for you. Do you believe it? " "Can you stop being such a double-faced woman?" Then Edgar peeled an apple and handed it to her. This was the first time he had taken care of a woman like this! Other women would have been moved to cry for his help if they were in her shoes. But Ivy seemed not to care about it at all. What was he doing? Did she have to challenge his bottom line? Without any hesitation, Ivy took the apple from Edgar''s hand and took a big bite. Well, she was indeed hungry. After three days''a, how could she not be hungry? She looked at the apple in her hand in disgust, wondering why there was only one? ''the God of gue is really very mean!''! "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Do you have anything else to eat, such as chicken drumsticks I''m starving! " Ivy looked up at him with dissatisfaction. "It seems that you are indeed challenging my limits!" Then she saw that Edgar, like a ghost, came to her without any reason and kissed her pale lips. Yes! Her lips were unusually soft and sweet. Last time when he kissed her, he felt that something was wrong with him. He had kissed other women, but he had never felt this way before. When kissing her sweet lips, he smelt her sweet scent. It seemed that he would lose control at any time even though he had always been calm and self-control. The kiss was so unexpected that she was taken aback. Her mind went nk and she closed her eyes obediently. It seemed that everything was natural. She forgot to think about it. Then she pushed the wound on her belly so hard that it immediately hurt. What was she doing! Why did the God of gue take advantage of her again! Then she raised her tight right hand and pped hard on Edgar''s stomach like the whirlwind, regardless of how intoxicated Edgar was at the moment. "Humph! Fuck! Take advantage of me again. Aren''t you looking for beat. " With a muffled groan, Edgar ced his right hand on his belly. At the same time, his forehead was wet with sweat, which showed how painful he was. "Are you insane, you damn woman! Why attack me again! " When he raised his head and was about to curse ivy, he saw her covering her belly with her hands. She was screaming with a twisted expression. His heart ached and self reproach. He shouldn''t have been so impulsive. "Damn it! Is the wound bleeding?" Edgar walked quickly to her and asked anxiously. "It really hurts! Whoooooooh! It hurts! " Edgar scooped her up and carefully ced her on the bed. Then he gently lifted up her clothes. "What are you doing?" Ivy looked at him warily, her hands grasping her clothes tightly. "Shut up if you don''t want to hurt yourself to death!" Edgar said coldly, frowning. Ivy was speechless. She really didn''t want to die of pain. Then Edgar gently lifted up her clothed on the wound. The shocking wound was like a bloody flower spreading. "Damn it!" He quickly took out the gauze and carefully cleaned the wound. Through close observation, you would find that Edgar handled the wound quite skillfully at the moment, just like a doctor who often walked to the edge of the battlefield. He was extremely calm and decisive in the face of injuries, and even Ivy also found his abnormalities. Edgar must have been born in a rich family. Even if he got hurt, he would not care about it at all. How could he deal with such a wound? and he seemed to be adept and decisive? Then she puckered up her lips and asked, "Why are you..." Thetter was silent for a moment. She thought he didn''t want to answer such a question, but then he said in a t tone, "the pain is worth celebrating. It means you''re still alive!" "Ah! What did you say?" Ivy asked in confusion. Why did she feel that Edgar was a little sad at the moment! Was it her illusion! yes! It must be an illusion! Humph! Would he be sad? Well, it seemed that it was impossible for a sow to climb a tree! For Ivy, Edgar was a wealthy person with whatever he wanted. He would never worry about money. His words made the whole city tremble. Would he be sad? Of course not.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 14 Ivy, You Are Not Dead! Chapter 14 Ivy, You Are Not Dead! "Dear CEO, for the sake of my injury, wipe off the liquidated damages, okay? Ha-ha. "Ivy asked with a smile. "Wow!" "Shit! What are you doing, Edgar! It hurt, okay! Can you be gentle! " Ivy gnashed her teeth and stared at Edgar, intending to kill him with her eyes in a second. Was there anyone like him? A CEO! The mere thought of money messed him up! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Listen, Ivy, don''t ever think about the penalty!" Edgar said coldly, finishing binding up the wounds. Fine! Her mind was read! Ivy pressed her lips and remained silent! In fact, Edgar didn''t need Ivy to pay the liquidated damages. He just didn''t want Ivy to draw a clear line between them. He found himself in love with Ivy! "Do I hurt at work? If I hurt at work? How much money can I get? " Ivy rolled her eyes at him and put her clothes down. Hearing that, Edgar''s mouth twitched. "Howe you always think about money! Aren''t you tired? " Like a dissatisfied housewife, Ivy sighed, "well, I have no choice. I don''t have money! I have to provide my whole family with money. Apart from my living expenses, I have to find a nanny for my child in a few days! You tell me how I can stop thinking about the money. When Ivy was prattling on, Edgar''s cold face grew grimmer. It was so dark that it looked like a ck hole! what? "Is there something wrong with this woman''s ability to express herself, or is there something wrong with my brain? A child!"! She had a child! How is that possible? When they had sex for the first time, he clearly remembered the blood on the white sheet. Was it really from a surgery. Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly said, "sister, you are not dead!" Celine interrupted his thinking. With a fruit basket in one hand and a bag in the other, Celine came to visit Ivy happily and walked in with tears on her face! Thank God! Her best friend was still alive! Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do! Edgar raised his head and saw a woman walking towards him. Putting away his anger, he turned to Ivy and said, "stay here. Have a good rest. I have something to deal with." Then he turned around and walked out of the ward coldly, ignoring Celine. Celine felt embarrassed. When Edgar left, Ivy touched Celine''s hair and said, "Why are you crying? I''m fine." When she saw Celine, she finally realized that she had stepped on the floor. To be honest, when she was shot, she was very scared. She was afraid that she would die at such an early age. That was not worthwhile! If she had lost her life because of a job, it was estimated that her deceased mother would be pissed off. A survivor of a disaster felt so good! Celine took out arge drumstick from her bag and handed it to Ivy. "I''m going to celebrate your being a survivor of a disaster! " Her mncholy eyes were immediately filled with green light. Then she quickly took the chicken leg from Celine. After biting it hard, she said: "you know me, Celine!" Seeing Ivy devouring the food, her friend Celine who was standing next to her became speechless. "Hey, Ivy, I mean, what''s going on? Does your CEO often abuse you? Dude, your appetite can possibly break the Guinness world record. " When Ivy felt better in her stomach, she raised her head and murmured, "I had been in aa for three days and two nights, and there were still no dripping of water. How could I not be hungry? " "Sis, to be honest, why don''t you admit that you like him? He is handsome and rich. You have a good taste!" Celine sat on the bed and said proudly. "It was totally an ident that I took the bullet for him. Do you believe it?" Raising her eyebrows, Ivy found it both funny and annoying. "Come on! Sister, you always say one thing and mean another. I know you very well. " With these words, Celine took out a bottle of water from her bag and handed it to Ivy. She continued, "by the way, other than visiting you today, But there is one more thing I want to tell you. My parents said they were going to take care of that child for a long time, until your sister showed up. They said that the child would have a good time! " "What! Really? What should I say! Thank you so much! Ivy was deeply touched. Then she pped her chest and promised, "Please tell uncle and aunt. They don''t need to worry. All the expenses for that child will be sent by me every month." When they were chattering non-stop, someone stood behind them! "Excuse me, Ivy!" They didn''t know when Edward stood behind them. Ivy recognized Edward. He was with Edgar. Edward told her the reason why he came here politely, "Ivy, our CEO asked me to tell you that he had to go to the United States to deal with some things these days. He left in a hurry, so he didn''t have time to tell you. He said that you''d better stay in the hospital to recuperate, and he would send people to guard outside the door the whole day to protect you." "Damn it! What was he doing! ''put me under house arrest?''? Why? " Ivy''s eyes widened in anger. "As our CEO said, I hope you can understand the inconvenience I brought to you. Thepensation is apensation. You should cooperate. Thepensation is 500 thousand." "Five hundred thousand!" Upon hearing the number, Ivy took back her anger. She smirked and said, "that''s a deal from your CEO. A word spoken is really a bargain! You must keep your promise! " Then, Edward leisurely took out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Ivy. He said seriously, "here, this is the check. Take it!" At the same time, Ivy received a check from Jill! express my thanks to the boss and tell him he can go without any worry! I will be a good girl and won''t make trouble! " Edward touched his nose and said nothing. He turned around and left. He felt that Ivy was not at all Reserved! Then he drove out of the hospital to thepany In the CEO Office of HENGLI group. Edgar was sitting on a chair in his office, with a material in his hand. Then he typed the keyboard in order. At this time, Edward came in. "Edgar, are you sure you don''t want to see her?" Then he put the documents in front of him. He stopped for a while, raised his eyebrows, and said coldly, "I have to think about something clearly! Edward, have you found out her background information? " "She is in San Francisco. Half of herpanies have been reced by her. You need to clean up the mess! And Edgar, she has purposely made a public of your identity in America, which is somewhat unfavorable to what you are going to do in the following! " Hearing that, a tinge of coldness shed across Edgar''s gloomy and cold eyes. "She has be more and more capable in three years! We are in no hurry. We can y with her slowly! " Then he asked, "Edward, is that child hers?" Of course she was referring to Ivy. "No, it''s not her child. It''s her sister''s child," said Edward crossly How couldn''t he be angry! While he was worrying about the thing in America, his boss should have the time to investigate Ivy''s kid! Edward was bitter! He worked so hard and so hard! A smile appeared on Edgar''s cold lips! I see! Chapter 15 Unexpected News! Chapter 15 Unexpected News! After Edward left the hospital, Ivy gave the check to Celine. But Celine refused. Ivy insisted that it was given to the child and asked her parents to save it. So Celine put the check into her bag and chatted with Ivy for a while before she left. After that, Ivy hadn''t seen Edgar for a week. Instead, she had a very good life without him. Every day, she hid in his vi to recover, as if she was really his mistress. Soon half a month passed It was reported that the CEO of HENGLI group and the daughter of the chairman of CHUANGMEI group would hold an engagement ceremony at Phoenix hall on July 18. ording to relevant people, they would fly back to Beijing this afternoon. The news attracted a lot of attention. Many reporters from the major media had to wait at the airport. "Edgar, how do you get to know Mia? " "Edgar, it''s said that the HENGLI group is going to purchase a brand from CHUANGMEI group. Is that true? " On the contrary, the neckline of Edgar''s pure white shirt was dotted with goldence, his dark green suit cuffs suited perfectly with the gold rim. The neckline of his white shirt was reced by a ck ribbon, making him an elegant and noble man. Then he nced gloomily at the woman who was holding his arm, with a hint of warning in his eyes! Then he said coldly, "noment!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Therefore, the journalists began to interview the girl beside him. She was wearing a bohemian long dress, the color of which was fiery red, dazzling and eye-catching. There were hollow pattern on the hemline and the beautiful and exquisite tassels floating around her ankles. This was Mia Meng, the daughter of the Meng family "Yes, we met in America. We are going to hold an engagement ceremony at Phoenix hall. Hope you cane here!" Then she said to Edgar kindly, "Edgar, my father has made a reservation at the Cloud hall. Let''s go there!" Then they left the airport with many servants. When the journalists were out of sight, Edgar shook Mia''s hand away harshly and growled coldly, "Mia, are you done? Where did I get engaged to you? " A second ago, she was talking to Edgar gently while a secondter, they both treated each other coldly. "humph! Does the famous Edgar still care about this? Marriage means nothing to you, does it? I just want to make use of what you think is meaningless! What a joke! Do you really think that we will get married? ha-ha! You know that we''re just using each other. " Hearing that, Edgar was stunned. Yeah! Why did he care about that? Nothing would happen between them! However, as long as he thought of engaging with another woman, her innocent face would appear in his mind. He didn''t know what the fool Ivy was doing? Did she get angry because of his engagement? Would she ignore him? The more he thought about it, the more irritable he felt! "Mia, just this time. If you use me again without any sense of shame, I will not show mercy to you!" "Show mercy to me! When did you show mercy to me? You killed half of my men in the United States, only leaving those who are disloyal. When did you show mercy to me?" Then she seemed to think of something and showed a fake smile, "Did Edgar fall in love some woman? Otherwise, why did you care so much about the engagement? Are you afraid that your beloved woman will be unhappy? " Hearing that, Edgar''s face became angrier. He shouted, "enough! You''d better not tell anyone about my real identity. Otherwise, I will let you know what will happen if you mess with me! " "I think so! You care so much about your identity in City A. It turns out you have fallen in love with another woman. " With a curious look on her face, Mia asked, "I really want to know which goddess is able to attract Edgar''s attention." Then, Edgar grabbed her arm fiercely, squinted his eyes and threatened, "you''d better not touch her! Otherwise, I won''t suggest that we destroy each other! " Mia was a little scared, but she pretended to shake off his hand calmly. "Don''t worry. She is of no use to me, so I''m not interested in her!" "By the way, don''t forget our engagement party. If you don''te, I don''t know what I will say to those lovely reporters!" Then she got into her car and left in the limited edition high heels. Edgar''s gloomy and cold eyes became deep. Something happened earlier than he had expected In Phoenix hall. It never urred to Ivy that they would meet again at his engagement party after they parted. Ivy didn''t want toe at first, but somehow when she heard the news from Celine. She had been in a daze for a long time, with a little shock and a little disappointment. So she decided toe to see him. When she saw the golden couple on the stage, the man was handsome and the woman was beautiful and elegant, and enjoyed the blessings of all the people, she suddenly felt that her idea was really ridiculous! Who is he? Who am I? He was somebody but she is just nobody. The rtionship between them was all about the debt, the employer and the mercenary. As for the intimate contact between them, it was just an episode in the misunderstanding. Then, Ivy sneered at herself, turned around and left the noisy crowd. No sooner had she left the stage, Edgar, who was standing on the stage, strode away, leaving the crowd and the woman he was getting engaged to, and chased after Ivy! As a matter of fact, he had seen Ivy for a long time. However, since he hade back, he had been busy with documents and projects in thepany, so he hadn''t had time to go back to the vi to see her. She hadn''te to work since she was sick. It was the first time they had met since he came back. And by coincident, she saw what was going on. He ran after her to exin. Walking out of the banquet hall, Ivy looked at the beautiful sky and remembered that she hadn''t gone shopping for a long time. Perhaps she just wanted to vent her feelings in this way. Then she took out her purse from her bag. She took out the rest three hundred and twenty five in her purse, walked to the roadside, stopped a taxi, and said to the driver: "master, time building, thank you!" She took out her phone and called Celine, "Hello! Celine, are you in ss? Let''s go shopping! ! She heard from the other end of the line, "sister, how could you go shopping? But I''m really giving a lesson. I can''t go! " Then, a disappointed expression appeared on Ivy''s face. "Alright, you go to ss first!" She decided to hang around by herself. Sitting in the taxi, Ivy somehow felt empty. She told herself in her heart that it was impossible for Edgar and her to be together. Chapter 16 Meet An Old Acquaintance! Chapter 16 Meet An Old Acquaintance! When Ivy came to the Time Building she was shopping in boredom. Just then. "Ivy." Someone called her. It sounded confused and uncertain. Just because of this familiar voice, Ivy suddenly turned around. The confusion in her eyes onlysted for three seconds and then her eyes suddenly lit up! "Myron?" As the man approached, her heart was beating violently, and her white face was also stained with a cute flush. The man in a white shirt looked surprised and happy. Her beautiful face reminded her of her old days in high school. At that time, Myron was the most outstanding one in both basketball and study. To get acquainted with Myron, she had worked so hard to contribute articles to the studio every two days. She had made full use of all the books she had read those days and racked her brains. Well, she admitted that she had a crush on him secretly. At that time, Myron was very good to his girlfriend. She didn''t dare to snatch Myron from his girlfriend. But after he fell in love with another boy, this funny and glorious achievement was cancelled. "Are you buying something?" Looking at the two pairs of super cute slippers in her hand, Myron seemed to be able to guess her mind. After thinking for a while, he pointed at the pink piggy slippers on her left hand with a smile. "I like this pair. Your skin is white and pink. I remember that you liked this kind of color before." There were few boys as gentle and considerate as Myron in the world! If it were Edgar, he would not only not choose a color for her, but definitely mock and belittle her! Why did she suddenly think of him? Although she was surprised, when she came to her senses, they were already sitting in a cafe. "It has been a long time since we graduated from high school. I just graduated from university and have applied for postgraduate entrance exam. I hope I can find a job here. what about you? How is she doing? I remember that you were interested in the literature in high school. Are you still interested in it now? " She watched him taking a sip of his coffee gracefully and looking at his smiling face in the reflection of the ss. She was a little shy and rubbed her hands, "In fact, there was something wrong when we were in the senior high school. I decided to not study the literature aftering out of the school. "Oh, I see. What a pity. What are you doing now? " He nced at Ivy and pushed his sses up his nose. He suddenly became a little depressed. "I work as the CEO''s assistant in the HENGLI group." "What? The HENGLI group? Is it that famous HENGLI group, the giant enterprise in many companies?" Hearing these two words, there''s suddenly a dim light in Myron''s eyes and he leaned forward. Seeing the upright man in front of her, she nodded. "Ivy, this is my name card. Now that you are working for the HENGFL group, can you do me a favor?" Taking out a business card from the pocket of the shirt and handing it to Ivy, Myron said seriously. "To be honest, I really want to go to the HENGLI group. It''s my favorite and admiring group. Even if I have to start from the bottom of thepany, I am willing to. I think that only by staying there can my dream and my ambition be realized. For this matter, Ivy, you must help me. " The hand holding her made Ivy''s heart skip a beat. Before she could react, the phone on the table rang loudly. "Ivy, where are you?" A low and angry voice came through the other side of the phone. "Where are you now? I am going to pick you up and show you something." He interrupted her imagination. Before hanging up the phone, Ivy looked around carefully and found a menu before she gave the name of the restaurant they were in. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Is that your boyfriend?" She looked at the man in front of her with a smile. Myron slightly raised the corners of his lips. His long narrow eyes were full of dense and bright sunshine. "No, of course not! I don''t have a boyfriend yet! " Ivy''s face turned red and she shook her head like a rattle drum. At the next moment, a warm hand covered her face again. The trust and tenderness in her eyes almost made her breathless. "Ivy, please help me with this matter. I will go to yourpany to apply for a job in a few days. You should know that you have always been the person I trust most in my heart." That was the only sentence she heard from Myron. When she got into Edgar''s car, she was still dazed and immersed in it. While at the same time, Edgar was driving the car. He turned around and raised his eyebrows when he saw the silly look on her face. There was a hint of sadness in his sharp eyes The name card was still in her hand. "What''s that?" He ran out of the engagement party, but this silly woman, Ivy, ran across the road. She quickly got on a taxi, so he didn''t catch her up. Originally, he wanted to exin the engagement, but when he saw the name card in her hand, he immediately swallowed his words. He said in an indifferent tone, as if he was asking a haughty question, even though he had seen a personing towards him. And his indifference was just because he squinted at her The name on the business card Myron! A man''s name. "Boss, can we talk about something! Since you are the CEO of the HENGLI group, it means that no one can say no to your small request, right? " Like a little child who just recovered from what had happened, Ivy grabbed the business card in her hand and turned her little head to look at Edgar, who was standing beside her, worriedly. Noticing the nervous look in her eyes, Edgar raised his eyebrows and knocked on the steering wheel with his slender fingers. "First, I don''t like the way you call me. There are absolute ttery in it, so please return to normal. Second, hiring an employee is a matter of the HR department. I''m not going to participate in it. " As the thin lips of Edgar closed, Ivy''s shoulders suddenly copsed. Such a small movement made the man who was driving the car frown slightly, as if he had a long sideways eye. The meaning of not participated in this issue is that he won''t interfere in the recruitment? ''He was not in charge of recruitment means that I can''t get any help from him? Thinking of Myron''s earnest and trusting eyes before he left, Ivy suddenly felt that she was in a mess! "What do you want to say?" She nced quickly at Edgar who was focusing on driving. She stared at his beautiful fingers which held the steering wheel. Then she started to tell the story about Myron to Edgar, neglecting her great achievement in high school. Chapter 17 Edgars Anger! Chapter 17 Edgar''s Anger! She suddenly remembered that someone had said that those whose finger was too clean and tidy were picky at character. "Are you telling me that you want to bribe me to help him get a job through the backdoor? " He raised his eyebrows and nced at Ivy beside him. Although his lips were full of ridicule, his deep eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of thin fog, and there was a faint chill. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "In fact, it wasn''t a back door! It was obvious that Myron really wanted to work in the HENGLI group, so I wonder if I can do him a favor. He said that he was willing to work in the HENGLI group even for the most inferior job. " Ivy shrugged and said lightly. Anyway, we used to be ssmates. We naturally helped when we were in trouble. If we really can''t help, then we should at least try our best, right? When she was lowering her head, a sudden brake came. All of a sudden, Ivy was pulled over by a pair of long arms in the halfway towards the front windshield. Before she came to her senses, she felt the back of her neck a little hot. The rough skin of fingers rubbed against her skin, making her feel numb andfortable. As she was subconsciously curling her neck, his deft fingers timely lifted her chin. Seeing that Edgar''s face was as dark as ink, Ivy still smiled and asked, "boss, will you help me or not?" "You want to help him. Tell me, what''s your rtionship?" He gently pinched her chin with his slender fingers and gently rubbed her sexy lips. With a soft voice, he coaxed her into standing closer and caressing her ear gently with his teeth. His eyes were as sharp as a knife when he looked at her! This feeling He was like a snow wolf that had lived on the top of a mountain full of ice and snow for many years. Although his body was much warmer than the cold ice and snow, the chill he brought out made you feel colder than ice and snow! Was he angry? Fine! he was angry again! But why! ''for Myron?''? Ivy really wanted to spit on him. How should he mind her own business? Didn''t he have a fiancee? Why would he bother to take care of her? Did he really have a crush on her? Ivy pped away Edgar''s hand and said with a charming smile, "boss, don''t tell me you are jealous." Squinting at her, Edgar said, "Ivy, what if, I say yes?" "Fuck. Do you have a crush on me? Don''t you have a fiancee? Yes? You want me to be your mistress! However! I''m not interested! " With a darkened face, Edgar clenched his teeth and said, "Ivy, can''t you just be polite?" Ivy rolled her eyes at him and replied, "I didn''t mean that, boss! I just said something in Chinese!" Hearing that, Edgar felt that he would be pissed off to death if he had one more word with her at the moment! So, he nced at her coldly and said, "shut up, Ivy!" Ivy, "..." what the hell! She wondered why her boss was always so fond of getting angry! However, Ivy just curled her lips to show her discontent! What''s the big deal! After a while, it was too quiet in the car. Edgar cleared his throat and asked, "what''s the name of your senior?" Ivy just pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. Brows knitted, Edgar scolded, "are you fucking deaf? Say something! " Atst, she couldn''t stand him anymore. She took a deep breath, opened her mouth and said, "what the hell is wrong with you, Edgar! You made me shut up, and now you asked me to speak. What do you mean? " With a darkened face, Edgar turned his head and snorted, "who''s wrong?" When Angie was about to speak, she saw that Edgar suddenly grabbed her hand and threw her into the air. Ivy gritted her teeth, "I''m wrong! Okay? Give my phone back! " She had saved money for a month to buy that cell phone. It was so precious! He threw the phone on her legs casually. "Ivy!" His low andzy voice interrupted her. His fingers seemed to caress her lips casually, but in fact, they were like depicted, and rubbed on her lips in circles until his thin lips were only a few millimeters from his fingers "This is thest time." what?. my god! His eyshes were long, and his dark green eyes reflected his extremely handsome face. He was just like a male Barbie doll! Those cold eyes made her tremble as if she had been cursed! "For thest time, speak for another man in front of me." Ivy nodded her head stiffly. Why? She was so unreasonable! I work for him. But I don''t belong to him. Why can''t I mention others? It didn''t make sense? Why was the God of gue so domineering! When she was still struggling with the question, Edgar asked casually, "Ivy, what are you thinking about! Why are you standing still? " "I just wonder if there is something out of your control that makes you so angry." He thought that she just cared about him. He smiled and nodded. Suddenly, Ivy was in chaos. Out of control? Could it be that Ivy flipped her hair and said, "well, Edgar, do you really have impotence?" Edgar was speechless, "..." Chapter 18 Shit! Are You Really Sexually Impotent! Chapter 18 Shit! Are You Really Sexually Impotent! "Ivy, are you sure you want to challenge my patience? I don''t mind throwing you out of the window right now! " Casting a nce at her, Edgar roared. Ivy pursed her lips. "Fine! Okay, I''ll shut up! " Then, Edgar ordered coldly, "Ivy, you should start to work from tomorrow on! " He was confident that as long as he could have her by his side, she would definitely not fall in love with another man. Screw all the men! Ivy twitched her mouth and didn''t say anything. It seemed that herfortable life had gone! It''s so bitter! "By the way, didn''t you just say you wanted me to see something? What was that? "As the car is driving to the suburb, Edgar said casually," you will know when we get there! " leaving Ivy confused all the way. Edgar took her to a fancy western restaurant It had to be said that Ivy was really pretty after being well dressed. She was wearing a light gauzece, light foundation, and silver silk with pearls embellishment. The delicate chain seemed to say she was kind. Ivy was puzzled. Edgar took her out to have a meal and specially took her to the brand store to change into beautiful clothes. Anyhow, it didn''t cost Ivy''s money. She was happy to wear beautiful clothes! Ivy was cutting the steak with her head down, While eating, she wondered why Edgar took her here? Just eating? How could she not believe it? Was he asking her to drive away all the women who loved him? Fine! It must be so! So, she flipped her hair and smiled weirdly, "Hey, boss, you must have dumped some beauties again, or you must made the beauties pregnant and you want to drive them away!" Edgar was speechless, "..." Hearing that, Edgar''s handsome face turned ck in an instant. With a cold nce at her, he ordered, "shut up! Let''s eat!" Fine! He was angry again! It was not a big deal to shut up! These days, Ivy suddenly found that Edgar, who had returned from a business trip, had a bad temper and was in a bad mood. In the past, they could tease each other. But she found that she had deliberately kept a distance from him, which she was not aware of. At this time, Edgar took out the knife and fork well to slice the steak in order. He cut the steak and handed it to her. Ivy stopped what she was doing and asked, "what are you doing? Don''t you eat? You can have yours. I have mine. " Ivy''s voice was very strange to Edgar. She made him feel very ufortable. There was a heavy stone in his heart, which made him depressed. Originally, he wanted to exin to Ivy something about Mia, but when he thought of the following things, he felt that it would be better to exin to her in the end! So, he didn''t say anything. He just waved his hand. At this time, the music suddenly sounded. But Ivy didn''t care, But when she listened to it, she found that this was not an ordinary song but a happy birthday song. She wondered if it was Edgar''s birthday today? When she was about to raise her head to ask him, he was nowhere to be found. "Eh? Where is Edgar?" It was someone pushing the cake anding over, It was Edgar. He walked towards the cake slowly, and then he lit the colorful candles on the cake with his slender fingers. "Happy birthday, Ivy!" All of a sudden, Ivy stood up and asked in surprise, "how, how do you know my birthday?" Instead of answering her question, he put the birthday cake in front of her and said, "let''s make a wish." At the same time, there was a vague feeling in Ivy''s heart. She couldn''t make it clear. This feeling was getting stronger and stronger. Tears fell down from her eyes. Today was Ivy''s birthday, but she didn''t remember how many birthdays she had not celebrated. It had been several years, and she didn''t care whether it was her birthday or not. But today was her birthday! Someone even celebrate it! Ivy thought to herself. "Thank you, boss, thank you! Celebrate my birthday with me. Thank you for everything you have done for me today. "Cut the crap ande to make wishes! And call my name. " Ivy nodded with a smile. She closed her eyes and hoped that her sister coulde back soon. Ivy opened her eyes and blew out half of the candles. She was happy and today was unforgettable. She didn''t know how he got a delicate box in his hand. "Ivy, this is for you." "What?" Asked Ivy in confusion. When Ivy opened the package, she saw a beautiful ne inside. "This, this is too much. I can''t take it!" "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal. I make it myself." Edgar stood behind ivy and helped her to put on the beautiful and extraordinary ne. The pendant on the ne glowed, making Ivy more beautiful. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "Thank you! I didn''t expect the young master like Edgar would do this! " Ivy had never thought about why Edgar was so good to her. At this moment, for the first time, Ivy felt the man in front of her was kind! Some love should not be vigorous, but be in! However, at the same time, Ivy felt that love was so far away from her. Was this love? He has a fiancee, but he only feels pity for her! In fact, Ivy was touched by Edgar''s birthday party for her very much, but, in fact, she knew that this was not love. She was just moved. Standing opposite to Ivy, Edgar grabbed her shoulders with both hands and said, "Ivy, actually, between Mia and me..." Ivy waved her hand and smiled, "Oh, boss, what are you doing? Don''t be so sentimental. Look at me, I am almost crying because of you. Well, for the sake of my birthday and present, I don''t want you to get into trouble! You can take it easy. ha-ha! " Then, she sat down while yawning, "hurry up, I''m going to eat cake!" Actually, she knew what he wanted to say! But she didn''t want to listen to his exnation. Moreover, she thought that she and Edgar were from two different worlds. One was a rich man, while the other was a poor and pathetic woman. The gap between them was so big that it was really obvious and how could they be together! Hearing that, Edgar didn''t say anything more. He thought, ''Ivy, how can you understand me! Chapter 19 Investigation On Ivy! Chapter 19 Investigation On Ivy! In the Time Building. In the cafe of the Time Building, two people were talking face to face. "Mydy, here''s the result you asked me to investigate." The man put the documents on the table, and thedy mentioned by him was Mia. She picked up the documents and read it. She wore a ck peaked cap and a ck long coat. Patting the table with her hands, she kept thinking about what she saw on the paper. "It turns out that her name is Ivy. I don''t think it is that simple. You can go to check this woman''s detailed information and see if there is anything we can use. And find out why she approached Edgar. Maybe she can be our scapegoat! " She then looked around coldly with her weird eyes and said, "tell that man when you go back that we have sessfullypleted one small step." The man frowned, "mydy, with all due respect, why should we investigate Ivy?" "We can give Edgar a heavy blow only when we find his weakness. Now his identity in the United States is no longer a secret. I think he will disclose to a certain extent. Our information can''t pose any threat to him, so we have to find his deadly weakness. " Then she seemed to remember something and said coldly with a corner of her mouth raised, "by the way, I heard that he insulted a girl named Donna this time by dumping the girl. You go and arrange it. I want to see Donna and then we can cooperate. In general, women''s jealousy is frightening. If they get angry, it will be a big deal. We can make use of it. "Edgar, sorry to trouble you! " "And ask that person to help me deal with those fools in the USA who cheat on me." "Yes! Besides, mydy, he asked me to tell you, the next target is Edgar''s HENGLI group! " "OK, I see. There is still a month before the next bidding. I will give you the data for entering the bidding next time we meet!" "Yes! Mydy! " Then, Mia said, "you have prepared the identity information of that person. Is there any problem?" The man nodded and said, "Mydy, please rest assured. No one will doubt whether it is true or not!" The man knew that thedy in front of him was very cunning and resourceful, and she was not like what she looked like. Then Mia took her bag and was ready to leave. She said to the man, "I''m leaving now. You go out later!" The man nodded. The two persons in the restaurant were unaware that a conspiracy was quietly taking ce. Usually when a storm came, it was unusually quiet. Mia came out of the cafe and directly drove to the HENGLI group. In the CEO office. "What do you think of the proposal, Edgar?" There was a slight lip print on the white porcin coffee cup. With the cold grey shadow raised, Mia, who rested her chin on her hands, looked at the man in front of her who put down the papers. "Let''s not talk about the business n for the time being. Just tell me, you are not only simply to send me the business n here today, are you?" She saw that Edgar gazed at her in a gloomy and cold tone and thenzily leaned back on the chair. Tapping on the proposal with his slender fingers, he knew it wouldn''t be that simple to see this woman. Mia didn''t reply. She smiled, her long eyshes fluttering. Then she stood up and walked towards Edgar, twisting her snake like waist When her slender arms wrapped around his neck like agile vines, the long ck curly hair, which was as long as seaweed, fell on his shoulder. It rubbed each inch of his skin through the thin shirt "You are right. The main reason I came to you today is to ask you to help me gain a firm foothold in the CHUANGMEI group!" The low and soft voice sounded like the sounds of nature, which sounded deep and seductive. If she had only worn a dress with an ordinary size of neckline when she had sat before, one can nce at her breast and her slender waist all the way now. "Do you always seduce men like this?" It was Edgar. He just raised his eyebrows with a false smile. At the moment, Mia was not in a hurry to exin anything. She just said, "we have been engaged. What are you afraid of?" Then, with a cold smile on his thin lips, Edgar stretched out his long arm and pulled Mia into his arms. There was no flirtatious expression in his eyes, but only coldness in his eyes. "I didn''t expect that after three years, our younger sister has learned how to seduce men. What will he think if he see you like this in heaven? " Hearing this, Mia was stunned all over. The enchanting eyes became vicious immediately. She raised her twisted cheek and said, "You are not qualified to mention Jonathan. Don''t you forget that you killed him? Don''t you feel a little guilty in the past three years? " At the moment, the door was knocked open by a little train which was out of control! "Boss, you..." When Ivy rushed into the office, she suddenly saw that there was another person in the office. She was stunned in the wind! Looking at one thing, Ivy felt a little embarrassed. Sheughed. "Oh, I don''t mean it. I''m sorry to disturb you, but it doesn''t matter. Just ignore me. You go on, go on!" Then, she turned around, and when she walked out, she closed the door deliberately. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Seeing this scene, Ivy felt depressed. As she walked, she said to herself secretly, "Ivy, they are a couple. It''s none of your business. Why are you depressed? At the thought of this, Ivy patted her face, calmed herself down and returned to her position. At the same time, in the CEO''s office, Edgar was watching Ivy leave. Edgar pushed Mia away and roared, "get out! " Then, Mia stood up calmly and said coldly with a weird smile, "it seems that I guessed it right. That woman is your weakness! There must be a good show to watch! " When she was about to take her bag and leave, Edgar warned her in a cold tone, "you''d better not touch her. Otherwise, I will destroy you!" "Really! I''ll wait! Don''t forget your identity over there. I think you really don''t want to make it an obstacle for you to stay here! Then she left in a calm manner. Edgar leaned against the chair and thought for a long time. Then he picked up the phone on the table and dialed a number. "Zoe, ask Ivy to bring me a cup of coffee!" The person who was making coffee in the tea room was in a dilemma. Just now, Zoe told her to bring the coffee to the CEO. Therefore, she was upset. She thought that maybe she would be scolded for bothering her boss! God knew she was to ask her boss about Myron''s position. But now, she was disturbing him! Chapter 20 It Doesnt Matter! Chapter 20 It Doesn''t Matter! When she was still struggling in her mind, her thought was interrupted by a voice, "what are you doing, Ivy? What are you thinking! Boss is still waiting. Hurry up! " Zoe red at her with burning, reproachful eyes! Noticing that Zoe was pissed off, Ivyughed and said, "it''s funny. Boss just asked me to serve the coffee, not asked you to remarry. Why are you in a hurry! " "You..." Ivy rolled her eyes at her. "What do you mean by ''you''? Don''t tell me that you really want to remarry someone else. He-he!" Then she jumped up, not caring whether Zoe was angry or not. Ivy walked out of the tea room with the cup in her hand. At this moment, she suddenly remembered something, but she couldn''t speak it out. Forget it, it''s none of her business! Bang! Bang! Bang! "Come in!" Ivy stumbled into the CEO''s office on her high heels, as if nothing had happened, and then put down the coffee Then she turned around and was about to leave. "Stop, Ivy!" Ivy curled her lips and turned to him with a smile, "what else can I do for you, boss?" Without waiting for her to finish her words, Edgar raised her up to the corner with his strong body. What was he going to do! Didn''t he satisfy his desire just now and wanted to have sex with her? Fuck! Do you really think I''m just a second choice! ''fuck! Does being a CEO mean that he can do whatever he want?''! Do you think I''m a coward! Therefore, with a weird smile on her face, Ivy didn''t say a word but raised her leg and gave a hard kick at Edgar''s dick! "Stuffy!" Edgar clenched his teeth in pain and said, "Ivy, you..." Ivy smiled, "Oh, boss, why are you so careless! I''m really sorry! My limbs are so itchy" Ivy pped her hands and was ready to leave. All of a sudden, Edgar lunged at him again Supporting his hands against the wall, Edgar touched her ears gently with his sexy lips and said, "are you jealous? It''s not what you think between Mia and me!" be jealous! She was jealous! ''everything is fine!''! No wonder people always said that rich and stylish men would be narcissistic! Such is the case! Ivy blew on his face with a charming smile and said, "boss, do you know who are the most annoying men in the world?" Without waiting for Edgar''s answer, she pushed him away. Then, with a smile on her face, she turned around and said, " Thecent men in the world are the most disgusting people!" His fury rose. Why couldn''t he and Ivy be in the same channel! Can''t she listen to him? " Then, Edgar pulled Ivy over and pressed her against the sofa. Before Ivy realized what happened, his sexy lips covered hers directly. What a sweet and lingering moment "Ouch!" Gritting his teeth, Edgar moved his lips away from Ivy''s and confronted, "Ivy, are you a fucking dog He wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth casually. How could she bite him! With a coquettish smile, Ivy pushed him away and said, "boss, please don''t call me like that. I''m your employee and I didn''t sleep with you in my contract." With a quick kick on the desk, Edgar sat down. Ivy was right. Although he didn''t have a close rtionship with Mia, she was still his fiancee after all. If he continued to chase after Ivy, wasn''t he a hoodlum? The more Edgar thought about it, the colder his eyes became. He was thinking that he needed to get rid of Mia. When Edgar was lost in his own thoughts, Ivy put a note asking for leave on his desk and turned away quietly. She was going to see her sister this afternoon Finally, it was time to go off work. Before Edgar coulde out, she walked out of thepany directly and called a taxi on the way to get in Today, Ivy was very happy because she had received the news that her sister, who had always loved her since her childhood, hade back. It was the first time they had contact since her sister had divorced. How could she not be excited? But in front of a hotel room 283, she hesitated. Why did her sister go to the hotel to meet her? It was a totally strange ce. She got up the courage and knocked on the room 283. But the door was not locked. Ivy thought that might because her sister knew that she woulde. She pushed the door and walked in without hesitation Just then, when she was about to call out the word "sister", she was hit hard on the back of her head. She immediately lost consciousness. Ten minutester Just when Ivy regained her consciousness, she squinted again under the harsh light. At this time, there was still a buzz at the back of her head. It made her feel heartbroken. Her hands were firmly tied behind her. At this moment, she was afraid. Although she was an idiot, she also felt the abnormality here. Her nails pinched the palms of her hands, and tried to force herself to open her eyes. In her sight, Donna was sitting on the chair in front of her, as arrogant as ady. There were also several horrible looking men standing behind her. "Ivy, you didn''t expect it, did you! It is me who meet you today. "She stared at Ivy coldly. "Where is my sister! Where is she? " She was confused. It was her sister who was calling, but why did she see Donna now? Where was her sister! At this moment, she was really a little afraid. She could feel the cold and dangerous air around her, but she also couldn''t understand why Donna caught her. She had no animosity against her. Even though she had a lot of questions, she was still the one who wanted to ask where her sister was? Looking at Ivy, who was still wandering, Donna suddenly had full of resentment. She looked coldly at Ivy, who was struggling to get rid of being bound. She stood up from the chair and pped Ivy in the face as hard as she could. The p was so hard that her whole face turned to the other side. The left side of her face was instantly swollen and red, and half of her ears were full of buzzing sound. Donna stared at her face fiercely and shouted, "Ivy, you bitch! You have taken my ce! You are just a bumpkin. " Donna raised her voice, which was as sharp as a knife. "Hem! You idiot, do you know it''s me who should be with him, it''s me! But your appearance destroyed my hope to be Edgar''s wife. How could you? How! " Hearing her words, Ivy suddenly had an impulse to faint. Shit! It was because of the God of gue. He got her into trouble. Ivy rolled her eyes at Donna and said, e on, beauty! Can''t you be a little smarter? Don''t you see that Edgar already has a fiancee? I have nothing to do with him! " This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. okay! You don''t even admit it! Donna trembled with anger and gave her a heavy kick on the shoulder. Ivy was kicked to the ground. It was so painful that she almost lost her consciousness. Chapter 21 Ivy Was Kidnapped Chapter 21 Ivy Was Kidnapped Puff! Being sshed by cold water, Ivy struggled to open her eyes and looked at Donna who was drinking tea calmly. She moved her painful body and couldn''t remember for how many times that she had woken up. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She didn''t want to exin anything to Donna because she knew it didn''t matter anymore. But at this moment, what she wanted the most was news of her sister, because she clearly remembered that it was her sister''s voice on the phone. Then she shouted at Donna, "Donna, what the hell is wrong with you? Did I tell you? I have nothing to do with Edgar! And where the hell did you hide my sister? " She saw Donna put down her teacup elegantly and smile at her, with her ck eyes staring at her as if she was looking at a dead man. "p!" Donna pped Angie again! "Since you want to know where your sister is, Well, let me tell you the truth. You are such a bumpkin. Have you heard of the lowest ss person in the foreign country? There is one kind of woman who is only for men''s entertainment, and most importantly, their lives are as weak as ants that no one will notice if they are dead. Yes, your sister is one of these women. I won''t tell you the details! Hahaha" How is that possible? No! How could her sister be such a person? Ivy, lying on the ground, pondered upon Donna''s words. She didn''t know what to say to describe her feelings at the moment. With tears rolling down her cheeks, her body was more painful than before. She raised her head with difficulty and scolded fiercely, "Donna, you''d better release my sister as soon as possible, or I will kill you!" Another p! "What the hell are you talking about, Ivy! I tell you that I want to see you suffer. Someone wants your backer to live a life worse than death. So I will cooperate well, and you will feel the same way. Humph, guess what I will do to you next. " With her face full of viciousness, Donna wiped her face and looked down at Ivy. At the moment, remembering her sister, Ivy was devouring her reason with great fear and anger. "Ivy, since you like to stay with him so much, I will let someone take good care of you today. Look at your dirty body. How can youe back to him? Ha ha. Isn''t my idea good? Humph! " Donna suddenly laughed out loud, as if a tiger was hunting its prey. She was extremely excited. She turned around and winked at the men behind her. Two of them stepped forward and pulled Ivy up from the ground. Though in dizziness, Ivy checked the decorations in the room and everything was perfect. Then she was groping the floor with her hands, trying to find something, "Ivy, are you looking for your cell phone?" She saw that Donna calmly showed the phone in her hand, which was exactly Ivy''s phone. She sneered, "who do you want to call? Was it Edgar? No way! " She then trampled the phone into pieces and said to Ivy, "don''t try doing anything? It won''t be that easy even if you want to die. " Then she gave those horrible looking men a cold order, "don''t let her die. It won''t be fun if she dies!" Then she walked out of the room. Ivy Looked at the man who was walking towards her with an obscene smile on their face, "ha ha! Come on, let me take good care of you! " Then, a man walked to Ivy pitilessly, with his eyes green. After all, she was only a 20-year-old girl. Although she was a smart and bold girl normally, she was still very scared after going through such a scene today! "Stay there! Please let me go! " Ivy kept begging and struggling with both hands which were bound, "please, don''t touch me!" No matter how she screamed or begged, the man was indifferent. "I told you not to move. Did you hear me, ha ha!" The man immediately pped her hard and bluntly shouting got into her mind. The other men also walked forward. "Please, please don''t touch me! Please let me go! Boohoo..." Her shouting grew smaller and smaller, and the five men became more and more unscrupulous. At this moment, the door was mmed open. Instantly, the five men stopped all their movements. Edgar''s bloodthirsty eyes swept over the people in the room, until he saw that a tiny mass of trembling Ivy shrank into a small ball. Then he quickly walked to her, quickly took off his coat and gently put it on her. "Don''t touch me, please don''t touch me." she lowered her head and trembled, "It''s me, Ivy. I''m Edgar. Don''t be afraid. I''m here to save you! "Said Edgar, patting Ivy gently on the head. He said in a distressed tone. When she slowly raised her head and saw a pair of familiar eyes, Her tears immediately poured down. She tried to softly say with her lips that were still bleeding, "take me away!" Then she burst into tears in his arms until she passed out. Hugging her in his arms, Edgar looked coldly at the men under control. Then, Edgar coldly ordered, "kill them all!". Just one sentence made the five men who had just cursed ferociously turned pale. Before they could beg for mercy, Edward waved his hand and took them out. He looked at Ivy lying on the bed, moaning and sobbing with a frown. It broke his heart to see her like this. Somehow, his eyelids kept twitching when he had lunch, until he remembered that the woman had been out for a long time. He took out his cell phone and dialed this woman''s number, but he couldn''t get through. It wasn''t until he received the news from Edward that he had seen several furtive people outside thepany that he realized this matter was not simple. Edgar sent all his secret men to look for her until he found out that she was kidnapped by Donna to a hotel. He med himself deep inside, ''if I had discovered it earlier, she wouldn''t have been hurt.''. If he didn''t consider his status over there, he would have found out where Donna had hidden her! Although he is the CEO of HENGLI group, everything he does will affect the whole group. So he couldn''t use the group''s private power to find a woman. He couldn''t take such a risk before he had got full control of thepany. Therefore, he had to send his secret guards who stayed here. Even though he knows that if he tries to contact Donna, it will involve the whole Han family, which will bring him some trouble, he is not afraid. He is a person who dislikes trouble very much, but if he cares about someone else, he will never let go of those who hurt her. Looking at her scarred face. His heart suddenly ached. Chapter 22 The Same! Chapter 22 The Same! Edgar carried Ivy back to the mansion. After helping Ivy settle down, he watched her sleep. He was tired, but he insisted oning to thepany. There was something he needed to deal with. He couldn''t bear it. How dare they hurt his woman. Arriving at thepany with the stinky smell of sweat on his body, even though he didn''t like to wear sweat the most, he didn''t change clothes. He just drove his luxurious car to thepany in a rush. He couldn''t wait for even a moment. He wanted to revenge. Whoever hurt his woman must be waiting to be torn apart, humph! When Edgar came out of the exclusive elevator, he gave off a strong sense of coldness. Ignoring the existence of the wholepany, he directly walked into the CEO''s office with his slender legs. He took out the phone on the table and ordered coldly, "Zoe,e in!" "Yes, sir" After answering the phone, Zoe was so scared that her legs became weak. But she didn''t dare to dy for a minute and rushed to the CEO''s office. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Come on in! "Send me all the documents about the Han group!" He gave a cold order. "Yes, sir!" Then, she turned around and left without any hesitation. But as soon as she lowered her head and turned around, her eyes shed a trace of weirdness. But Edgar, who was sitting on the CEO''s desk, didn''t notice her tiny move. Zoe finished her task quickly. After being with her boss for many years, she clearly realized that her boss was very angry today. "Edgar, this is all the information about Han group." She gave the documents to Edgar. "Get out!" After that, Zoe didn''t dare stay nor look at Edgar. She was so frightened that she had sweat on her back! It''s creepy. If it weren''t for her brother... She would rather be beaten to death than be an assistant here. Fighting with Edgar every day could cause a heart attack. "Let Edward in!" "Yes, sir!" When Edward came in, he saw Edgar, who was in a towering rage. "Edward, I need you to do me a favor" "Edgar, are you really going to do this? With a serious look on his face, Edward asked again. Hearing that, a tinge of coldness shed across Edgar''s gloomy ck eyes. In the same chilly tone, he said, "they have angered me. How could I let them go so easily? By the way, some people try to dig out my real identity by all means. They just want me to have no ce to stand. If we keeppromising like this, will they give up? " "So, Edgar, do you want to fight them face to face? But we still don''t know who the mysterious man is? Will it alert the enemy? " After thinking about it for a while with the expression on his face, Edward said.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. With a cold smile at the corners of his mouth, Edgar said, "do you think that person doesn''t know my identity there? " He then took a sip of tea elegantly and continued, "Edward, don''t forget how much Mia hated me three years ago. As for this event, do you think such a detailed n was only made by the virtue of an ambitious Donna? Even our secret guards who stay here didn''t noticed." "Do you mean that Mia has also taken part in it? And she knows who that man is? " Edward said in surprise. He looked into Edgar''s eyes and said, "yes, you''re right. Mia took part in the n as well. But if that person hadn''t given you any advice, they wouldn''t have been able to know that I have Jonathan''s belongings? Besides, I don''t want to see Ivy get hurt again! I will protect her. " It seemed that Edward remembered something. He moved forward and asked, "how is she? Is she feeling better?" Hearing that, Edgar''s cold eyes faded. He said, "she''s still like that!" Ivy had woken up yesterday, but she didn''t look well. Her eyes were dull, she didn''t talk to anyone, nor got out of bed. She just stared nkly at the ceiling. No matter how much Edgar talked to her, she was still indifferent. Then he called the doctor, and the result was that she had been greatly stimted, and became a little crazy. When he heard this sentence, he immediately felt regretful and self reproach. If he didn''t have so much misgivings, he might have found her earlier and protected her from being hurt. Fortunately, those damn men didn''t touch her. Otherwise, he couldn''t imagine what she would look like and whether she wouldmit suicide. In fact, he knew that although Ivy seemed to be careless on the surface, he could see that she was a little bit arrogant deep inside. She might make an offer to others because of money, but she would never turn a blind eye to insults. Apparently, she was hurt badly this time. "Who is taking care of her? Need I find a full-time housekeeper?" Giving him a look, Edward consoled him. "No. she will be more emotional when a stranger is close to her, so I called her good friend, Celine, to look after her for a few days. When I finish my work here. I will take care of her. " Edgar pinched his forehead. He hadn''t taken a rest for two days. Last night, he hugged her all night because she was afraid of darkness. But today he had to return to thepany for an important meeting. "Edgar, do you really fall in love with that girl?" It was also what Edgar wanted to ask himself. He didn''t know from when he had had a feeling for her. In the beginning, it was just a joke. Later, he felt that his heart had slowly melted in her. Maybe it was because the time when she had been shot by him, or because he had fallen in love with her at the first sight? So many of her former experience surfaced in his mind. She was silly, childish, and even quite childish. Edgar raised his eyebrows and smiled as usual. There was a blush on his face, as if he was in a rtionship and was discovered by his teacher. Then he replied, "maybe." After being stunned for a minute, Edward came to his senses and asked worriedly, "will Auntie and uncle agree?" "I will exin to them when theye back. Don''t worry." Hearing that, Edward''s frown loosened a little. He thought, ''forget it. Let Edgar do whatever he likes. Maybe in this way, he will be a little vigorous and not so cold.''. Then he stood up and stood to the door, "then I''ll go out to work!" "Wait, Edward, arrange someone to find her sister. She''s in the United States." Edgar said coldly as he threw a file to Edward. After reading the information, Edward frowned and said incredulously, "they even stretch their hands over there!" Then he looked at Edgar and continued, "are you sure you want to take her back?" Edgar nodded. "She has been calling her sister. I want to find her sister back. She might get better! " "Well, I know what to do!" Then Edward walked out of the office with the documents in his hand. Standing beside the window, Edgar looked at the scenery in the distance and thought, ''what will be, will be!''! It was just a little earlier than he expected. Maybe this was what the so-called "heroes fall for beauties"! Chapter 23 Anger From Edgar! Chapter 23 Anger From Edgar! When Celine came to visit ivy, she put down her bag and reached out her hand, trying to hold Ivy''s hand. But her hand froze in the air for a second and then pulled it back because she saw the uneasiness and rejection in Ivy''s eyes, Then she sat down beside her quietly. Before she came here, she heard about what happened to Ivy. She didn''t expect Ivy to suffer so much. She had thought if Ivy became Edgar''s wife, she wouldn''t have to work so hard and didn''t have to worry about money. "What''s wrong with you! Don''t you know that we are all worried about you! Please recover soon! " Celine looked at Ivy with great concern. It was hard for her to ept the fact that Ivy was like this. She had thought that her best friend didn''t contact her because she had a sweet time with Edgar, but she didn''t expect that the usually quirky, straightforward girl would end up like this. Then she seemed to remember something and showed a smug smile on her face. "Sister, do you know that in order to avenge you, Edgar has even destroyed the Han group? From today on, there will be no Han group, nor the daughter of Han group in the world. The Han group now belongs to the HENGLI group. Donna''s family has escaped to the countryside. She has been sent to a psychiatric hospital. You can see how vicious your CEO is. " Celine looked at poker faced ivy and sighed. Then she continued, "sister, do you know that Edgar has cancelled the engagement with Mia. And he admitted that he has a fiancee, and his fiancee is you, Ivy. " The more she said, the happier she was. She was happy for Ivy, because she deserved it. At this moment, the door was pushed open. Edgar, who was wearing a ck suit, walked in. He looked tired. Although he had been busy with the business of thepany in the past few days and slept in thepany, he woulde back to see her as soon as he had time. "How is Ivy? "The voice is as cold as usual. Then he took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. "It hasn''t changed!" Celine stammered. What a domineering CEO! The moment he came in, Celine sensed his intimidating coldness. So damn cold! It seemed that Edgar didn''t see Celine at all. He said coldly with a stiff face, "well, you can go now! I will take care of her! " Then he sat beside Ivy. Without hesitation, Celine picked up her handbag and left. When she saw the coldness in his eyes, she had to leave though she wanted to spend more time with Ivy. Damn, she was so afraid. All of a sudden, the room became silent, leaving only Edgar and Ivy. He held her little hands gently, knowing that she would not reject him. He was very happy at that time. Even though he had been punished for several days without sleep, he did not regret it, because he wanted her to recall those unpleasant things. Ivy finally reacted when she saw Edgar, "I''m hungry!" There was a moment of timidity in her hollow eyes. Upon hearing that, Edgar seemed to be very excited. "Okay, I''ll get you some food right away!" She finally opened her mouth to speak, and this was the first time she said something these days. Then, Edgar came to open the door of the fridge and took out a pile of snacks. These were her favorite food. Ivy was eating the snacks. Edgar sat next to her and watched her eating the snacks. For a moment, he lifted his eyebrows, with an arc-shaped smile on his handsome and cold face. "Ahem!" It seemed that Ivy hadn''t eaten anything for a long time and she was choked in a minute. He then passed a ss of water to Ivy with a pair of slender hands and patted her on the back while saying lovingly, "eat slowly. These are all yours!" Well, if there''s another person here, that person would be embarrassed to death! Was this man really Edgar? After drinking the water, Ivy''s red face turned normal immediately. And then there came a loud burp. Ivy finally stopped her fierce eating. She was full! As Ivy got more and more boldly from Edgar, such as food, drinking or ying, she suddenly became familiar with him. That was good. It meant she got better. However, his mouth still twitched when he saw his childish wife. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Edgar was holding the body of the woman who was only wrapped in a bath towel. In the light, there was a sexy glow on her body, which was as white as suet jade. With the big hand around her waist, he suddenly felt a little breathless. He was not taking advantage of her. It was just her sexy body that warmed his heart. But the timidness in her eyes and the frailty in her eyes made Edgar''s heart ache. He gently held her in his arms andforted, "good girl, close your eyes and have a rest!" Ivy did close her eyes obediently, but she still screamed and got frightened during her sleep. But she always held him tightly as if she was afraid that he would leave. Once again he struggled to get up and fell asleep with her. Sometimes, Edgar felt that he would be insane because of holding back the sexual impulsion.. At that moment, his phone rang. He took a look at the caller ID -- Mom. "Edgar! Pick me up at the airport! " Edgar hung up the phone and frowned. Hadn''t his mother been traveling? Why does shee back now? He stood up, casually put clothes on her, picked her up and walked out of the house to the parking lot. The parking lot was exclusively reserved by Edgar, and there were many luxury cars, each of which was owned by him. Edgar randomly selected a red off-road car of Ferrari However, when he was helping Ivy open the car door. At this moment, he heard, "Edgar, how tender you are!" Chapter 24 The Return Of Edgars Mother Chapter 24 The Return Of Edgar''s Mother Turning around, Edgar saw an annoying face. "Fuck off! He then took a nce at MIA with disgust. Seeing that Edgar was disgusted with her, Mia''s lips quivered! "Edgar, why did you cancel the engagement?" Mia shouted angrily in a low voice, surrounding the parking lot of HENGLI group with some people. It was because of Edgar''s canction of the engagement that those shareholders who were gathered by CHUANGMEI Group gave up her. All her previous efforts were in vain. Damn it! Such a situation was very disadvantageous to her. Without such a powerful backer, how could she, as a stepdaughter, bepared with the son of the president of CHUANGMEI group. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that it was all because of Ivy that spoiled her n. She should have let Donna end her earlier. Feeling the slight fear of the little girl in his arms, Edgar''s handsome face was slightly displeased, then he became angry. Patting on Ivy''s frightened hand, heforted, "Ivy, don''t be afraid. I am here with you! " Then he turned around, with a touch of coldness shing in his eyes. "Mia, you have two minutes. Get out of here with your men. Or I''ll teach you a lesson!" Mia snorted with a twisted face! Edgar, do you think that there are secret guards behind you? Ha ha, I tell you, all your useless secret guards have been thrown into the restroom by my guys. Now there are only you and her. I brought my men back from the United States. Do you think you can defeat them? " Mia took a look at Ivy, who was burying herself in his arms. Her face shed a hint of coldness. "Edgar, I won''t put you on the spot. Just let me deal with the little guy in your arms. We are still the same as before. Keep engagement to help me get the shares of the CHUANFMEI group. I can consider not to hurt you! What do you think? " Hearing that, Edgar lowered his arrogant face slightly. With a tinge of contempt in his cold eyes, he said, "huh! Don''t overestimate yourself!" "Well, if you don''t appreciate my kindness, go to hell!" Mia said in an arrogant and self-conceited tone. She didn''t believe that Edgar would protect Ivy regardless of his own safety. But she underestimated him. Then, Mia waved her hand to those strong men and all of them were walking to Edgar. All of them looked very vicious. Punches came after punches. Trained in martial arts, they only attacked Edgar in his crotch. They never did things sloppily. Very soon, Edgar found it a little difficult to fight, because he was still holding Angie in his arms. Somehow, Ivy was very quiet in front of these people. She was only a little scared. She buried her head in his arms and didn''t dare to look. But strangely, she didn''t make any sound and she just kept quiet. "Be good, wait for me in the car," Edgar said to Ivy gently" Then he kicked those people to the ground one by one, and then he quickly picked up Ivy, opened the door of the car with his hands, gently put her on the car and said, "good girl, wait for me here! I''ll be ready in a minute! " Then he turned around and closed the door. Then he cast a cold nce at the men who had already stood up and said, "you''re courting death!" Nobody could see how he struck. He punched the three men behind him, and then kicked all their vital parts. With the astonishing speed of Edgar, the other three men fell down. The rest of them were a little timid. They did not expect that Edgar would be so fast, but there was no chance for them to retreat timidly. Because they were terrified when they saw the bloodthirsty eyes of Edgar. Before they could react in a minute, they were shot to the ground by Edgar. It was so painful that they seemed as if they were at theirst gasp. In less than ten minutes, he managed to get rid of all these barriers. In fact, he could have dealt with them more quickly with the gun in his pocket, but he didn''t need to do that. He had been afraid that she would be scared of him, so he hadn''t taken that into consideration. After taking a cold nce at his defeated opponent on the ground, Edgar raised his head to look at MIA coldly. He asked, "do you want to continue! Otherwise, get out! " "Edgar, I didn''t expect that you are as good as years ago. We can have apetition to see if you can prove your ability," Mind your words, Mia. I let you go only for the sake of Jonathan. Have you forgotten what you have promised him?" Mia was stunned for a moment before a sad look appeared on her twisted face. Three years ago, when she was Ka, she promised him that she would leave there and would not live a daily life of murder and fight to hurt innocent people. "Edgar, what did Jonathan give to you when he died! Did you kill him? " She had been eager to find out the truth in the past three years. "I have told you, don''t touch my girl. This is the consequence of irritating me. Edgar didn''t pay any attention to Mia at all. He quickly walked to the front of the car and opened the door. In his eyes, he saw a woman who had fallen into a sound sleep. The corners of her mouth lifted up with a twitch, she was asleep. But it was not a bad thing. He could have taken her back directly, leaving the roaring Mia alone. They arrived at the airport. When the car arrived, Ivy had already woken up. They stood side by side outside the airport. He was dressed in thetest Chanel suit, and the light blue color made him look more handsome and dignified. With a pair of 3-centimeter silver gray stilettos, he had a bag in his right hand. Two servants followed him, and a big box followed. Finn walked towards them gracefully. "Mom!" Before the woman opened her mouth, Edgar said. "Edgar, you..." Before she could speak, she nced at Ivy beside him. "Who is she?" "My girlfriend, Ivy!" Edgar''s mother looked at her up and down and then squinted her eyes again. If she guessed it right! It seemed that Ivy was the vige girl who worked for Edgar! Therefore, the expression in her eyes changed from measuring to disdain! "Edgar, let''s go home!" Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. And she didn''t even nce at her! Ivy tugged at the corner of Edgar''s clothes. "I, i..." Then, it seemed that Edgar had understood something. He patted on the back of her hand gently with his slender fingers and said, "it''s all right, Ivy. Don''t be afraid! Come, let me take you home! " He thought she was afraid of his mother, but Ivy actually wanted to refuse, but he misunderstood her meaning. In this way, Ivy was taken home by Edgar out of nowhere. Following them into the Luo family, they arrived at the most eye-catching luxury apartment in a city. "Edgar, what are you doing? What do you mean by saying that I must marry her? " Edgar''s mother was wearing a suit of luxury clothes. She looked dignified but her face seemed to be irritated. She pointed at Edgar and scolded. Yes, this beautiful woman was Edgar''s mother, Mrs. Luo, Finn. She had been travelling around the world with Edgar''s father, but when they had heard that her son was engaged to the daughter of the Meng family, they had been so happy! Haha, that blockhead finally wanted to get married. She thought, ''it''s not bad. The girl is from Meng family. Their families are of good match.''. However, on their way to the vige, they heard another version of the story, "her son''s girlfriend is a country girl from a poor family."! They were surprised that they were going to get married. Chapter 25 Are You Really Going To Marry This Bumpkin Chapter 25 Are You Really Going To Marry This Bumpkin How could a vige girl be the daughter-inw of the Luo family? After all, the HENGLI group was so wealthy and influential! No, absolutely not! "Yes, I want no one but Ivy! " Without even raising his eyes, Edgar tucked the oranges one by one into the mouth of the woman quietly sitting beside him. Speaking of that, Ivy, who was sitting beside him, was very stressed. Although she had suffered the misfortune of mental disorder, she had gradually recovered under the careful care and medicines of Edgar. However, before she could tell him, he had already asked her to meet his parents. Who could tell her that when she met the elder, she could do nothing but eat casually here. And Mrs. Luo, the elder, stood aside and criticized him without stopping. She couldn''t stand such a weird scene, so she had to pretend that she was still sick, and that she didn''t taste the orange in her mouth. As a matter of fact, she could have been left in another room by Edgar and stayed out of such an embarrassing situation. However, because Edgar was afraid that she would be afraid of meeting strangers and that her condition would worsen, he would bring her with him wherever she went. He would take her to work these days, let alone to see his parents! However, if she told Edgar that she had actually recovered two days ago, but he didn''t tell her. She didn''t know what he would do. But she knew clearly how angry he looked like. The more she thought about it, the more she lowered her head. ''I really hope that I can be transparent at this moment.''. Mrs. Luo looked at her fiercely, with a hint of disdain shing in her ck eyes. She had already asked people to investigate. Her mother died, and her father was a gambler. Her sister disappeared after the divorce. She still kept a child for her, who was taken care of by her friends and parents at present. What the hell was going on? Mrs. Luo had thought that even though Ivy came from a smallpany or a famous star, she should be from a literary family! However, when she saw her own mother, Ivy was of poor taste. She would never allow her son to be with that woman, let alone marry her! She nced at Ivy with contempt and said, "Edgar, I don''t care how much you like this woman. I can turn a blind eye to it if you just want to have fun with her. But if you want this vige girl to be our daughter-inw, I will never agree! So you''d better keep your distance from her. Think about the reputation of our HENGLI group in the industry, I hope you can think about it carefully! " Then she turned around and went upstairs without even looking at her. She was going to y mahjong with some richdies today! Ivy opened her mouth but didn''t make any sound. Her big eyes blinked and stared at the carpet, as if there were flowers on it. She was restless. what! She hadn''t expected that Edgar''s mother would call her a vige girl. Even though she was a vige girl, she shouldn''t ignore her! Although she was neither a socialite daughter nor a star, she was at least a person with self-esteem! she couldn''t just ignore her existence! If she weren''t Edgar''s mother, she would have cursed her in her mind! Thinking of a series of things she had encountered, her head ached with hatred. Whew, she had encountered twice major situations because of this God of gue. She was only here to work! She works for the boss. And she was also be used as a gun. She could do this because of kindness. But who told her that she had to be attacked and abused again and again! At this moment, she really wanted to kneel down to him. Boss, please fire me! "What are you thinking about! Girl, are you frightened? " Then he pulled her into his arms and kissed her gently on the forehead. He coaxed her like coaxing a child, "don''t be afraid. I''m here with you!" Ivy''s dark eyes inadvertently shed a strange light. However, her abnormality was still noticed by Edgar. "What... What are you doing?" Ivy, who was still pretending to be an idiot a second ago, hid in a corner of the bathroom the next second because she saw that Edgar threw his shirt away and closed the door of the bathroom unexpectedly. What was he going to do? He used to shower her, didn''t he! And he even tied himself tightly as if he was afraid that she would force him to have sex with her when he bathed her. In fact, she knew he was afraid that he would be too impulsive and couldn''t control himself. Although she would feel embarrassed to ask him for help, she knew that he was treating her like a child. But why did she feel so different now! ''is the God of gue mad?'' she thought!'' "When did it happen? " Edgar pushed her to a corner so that they could hear each other''s heartbeat. He put one hand on the wall, and touched her cheek with the other. "What? I don''t know what you are talking about?" Ivy didn''t dare to look into his eyes. Her heart beat faster. She looked at the man in front of her and thought that this man''s figure was really amazing. She felt the familiar numbness and charm from the bottom of her feet. She turned sideways, trying to resist his sight. Ivy''s face blushed! ''this man is so handsome and hot, '' Ivy thought to herself. Could you please not seduce me? "Really? If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll kiss you to tell you! " Then she saw Edgar''s lips suddenly covered hers. "Wow! Ivy raised her eyebrows and said, "I mean, I have recovered two days ago, but I haven''t had the time to tell you!" Before she finished speaking, she was embraced tightly in his arms. "It''s so good to see you recover!" That was not a cold roar, but a caring one. Was that still Edgar? Ivy was overwhelmed by his tenderness. She lowered her head awkwardly, then looked up and laughed. "Boss, I''m hungry. How about inviting me to dinner? After all, I saved your life! ?" Then, Edgar reached out his hand and pinched Ivy''s face, smiling. "You are still so adorable when you say something like that" Then, they walked out of the house. Actually, Ivy didn''t want to stay here any longer. It was so embarrassing! She didn''t know when there was a slight change in their feelings. Perhaps Ivy hadn''t discovered it, or perhaps she didn''t dare to admit it, she could only pretend to be ignorant and gave vent to the inappropriate feelings between them.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 26 Do You Want To Go There Chapter 26 Do You Want To Go There In the Time building. "How is it going?" He wore a peaked cap, a ck dustcoat, and a ck pair of sunsses. Even so, it was not difficult to see that his features were like those carved by a knife, which was extremely exquisite. The masculine sun mixed with the dark feminine gentleness, and made him more fascinating and evil. He put down the coffee gently and said coldly. "I''m sorry, master. I screwed it up! " The woman sitting opposite to him was in a small ck suit and a pair of red high-heeled shoes. Tension shed across her beautiful face. "Reason?" The man raised his head and looked at the woman. There was a touch of coldness on his calm face. Apart from nervousness, the woman was terrified by his cold gaze. She trembled and managed to compose herself. "He has taken Donna to a psychiatric hospital. He purchased the Han group with a billion dors, and he has arranged his men in the United States. So I don''t have any chance to approach him now," she said The man thought for a while, and then an iprehensible smile appeared on his face. He said as usual in a calm tone, which could not be seen through his mood. "It was Ivy who made him spend so much money. He should be willing to buy a lifeless enterprise with one billion dors! It seems that he has really made up his mind this time! " "Also, master, ording to my investigation, he is sending someone to the United States today to find a woman named Megan Luo, sister of Ivy." the woman reported word by word. The man directly knocked on the bottom of the coffee cup in front of him, and a flicker of cunning shed through his eyes. "Well, well, well!" Zoe, however, didn''t dare to ask anything! Zoe retorted. "Tell Mia that the n can go on!" A cold voice was heard. The man stood up, and without looking at her, he turned around and left with his hand pressed on the peaked cap as if he didn''t want anyone to see what he was doing. The woman took a deep breath, picked up her bag and left. She looked familiar under her bangs. If ivy had seen the picture, she would have screamed out. It turned out to be Zoe! At the same time, nothing happened to the other two people. "Where are we going?" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Sitting in the steady car, Ivy was drinking yogurt while crossing her legs. With a rare moment of distraction, she turned to look at Edgar, who was typing on the businessputer with his fingers. Although she has fully recovered these days, she really wants to stay at home all day. She doesn''t like to sleep at home. It''s good for her to eat and sleep every day. In that way, she didn''t have to follow the God of gue every day and also didn''t have to be afraid of any danger. God knew how many people wanted to kill him around. After several incidents, how much she hoped he could keep a distance of three meters. She didn''t want to be shot or tied up. She was not a cat; she didn''t have nine lives! After going through this period of time, she obviously felt that Edgar was very mysterious, no, his identity was very mysterious. But why would the CEO of HENGLI group be assassinated! Although Ivy was very curious about this, she did not dare to ask after being beat to death. As the saying goes, "curiosity killed a cat, she did not want to be a cat!"! All she wanted to do was to be an employee quietly. ncing at the calmness on Edgar''s face, Ivy twitched her lips in discontent! "Ivy, the CEO wants to take you to a ce." The driver in the front row turned his head and said with a polite smile. If he gave her an answer which made no sense.. "Well, can I not go there? I''m a little in a bad mood, and I feel that my wound hasn''t recovered..." Before Ivy finished her words, Edgar didn''t even look at her. He said coldly, "penalty!" After finishing her meal, Ivy threw the stic bags and other stuff out of the window. She curled her lips and looked at Edgar who was busy with his own things all the time. She gave him a ferocious stare. He could only threaten her with the penalty. The damned man! She really didn''t want to go out to see anyone! Then she thought of the man next to her. She thought that although he could be busy with his work in thepany, he would rather take it to his car. No matter how serious and handsome he was, it had nothing to do with her! It might sound reasonable to other people, but when Ivy said she was in a bad mood, it was like a ughtered chicken. Before it was ughtered, it said I was in a bad mood and would you mind eating me another day? However, who could sleep well worrying about her sister all night! "You always want to know where your sister is, don''t you?" As the car in the urban area slowly stopped at the entrance of a dress shop, Edgarzily shrugged and got out of the car. "As long as you apany me to a dinner party, I can not only tell you where your sister is! but I can try my best to let her stay with you. " After saying that, Edgar raised his eyebrows, as if he was a sly businessman. He didn''t mean to cheat on Ivy. He just wanted the whole world to know that his wife would be her, and could only be her. Apparently, when Ivy heard this, her eyes lit up all of a sudden. She was so excited that she almost cried out. Finally, she could find her sister. All her worries and depression disappeared because of this sentence. Therefore, she lowered her head and walked into the ward following Edgar obediently When a ck Bugatti car slowly drove into a ck carved iron gate, it stopped in front of the huge parking lot of the hotel with a gorgeous turn. There were many fashion icons and actors in the crowd, who just got off the car or were about to go to the hall. It seemed that they didn''te for the banquet, but for the red carpet. Of course, there were many reporters behind them who had waited for a long time. This kind of situation truly surprised her! She had only seen this kind of scene on TV before. Although she had attended a banquet in the upper ssst time, it was more grandiose than thest time. Chapter 27 The Appearance Of Ivys Sister (Part one) Chapter 27 The Appearance Of Ivy''s Sister (Part one) When the car stopped, a pair of ck leather shoes with pointed toe shoes shone brightly on the car door. From the first sight, they were the masterpiece of a top Italian designer and the clothes were also a high-end limited edition suit. His tall body exuded an aura of majesty. Even the slightly cold moonlight was frightening. His deep eyes showed the usual shrewdness of a business man. In Ivy''s words, ten women named Ivy were still no match for one man named Edgar. At the same time, Ivy, who got off from the car on the other side of the car, trotted to him and held his arm. There was a trace of panic on her face. Even when she stumbled in high heels while running forward, she was helped by him in time. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Her hand went into a daze. "Edgar, will someone kill you tonight! Could the distance between us be more than three meters? " Ivy turned her head to tease him. "Don''t worry! There won''t be! I will protect you! " He replied gently. If someone else heard it, they would surely be surprised. Who said that the CEO of HENGLI group was so cold that it froze to death? Was it a rumor? The woman shook a little as if she was struck by a piece of ck Strapless A-line gauze dress. There are two words can be used to describe Ivy''s image now, sexy and beautiful. Ivy lifted the corner of her lips and gave him a stroke on the chest. "Really? " She saw the cold face that was looking at her at the moment, suddenly twitched. Edgar was surprised that Ivy was not moved, but doubted his ability! Damn it! If it were another woman, she would have been moved to tears. He didn''t want to bother himself arguing with her. "Edgar, this way please." A waiter in ck gold buckle waiting by the door said respectfully after taking the invitation card from Edgar. Although Edgar showed only a few times in the industry, some sharp eyed reporters recognized him at a nce. While they were running, other reporters also followed them. In the face of the questions they heard and the microphones in front of them, the security guards stroked their necks and waved their hands to block the crowd, so that they could enter the hall smoothly. "Edgar." She pulled at his arm in horror and roared in a low voice. Her little fingernails were so piercing into his flesh. He could feel her hands trembling slightly. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you!" He reached out and held around her shoulder. His ck eyes were filled with gentleness. Obviously, his words worked. Ivy rxed her hand and walked to the center of the party. In fact, she was not afraid of them at all. On the contrary, she really wanted to strangle them. After all, she was a beautiful woman, okay? The push was really painful, but luckily, they were protected by Edgar. Just as they entered the hall "Edgar, you are finally here!" Mia walked over in a sexy and charming manner. She looked at Edgar with a smile as if nothing had happened between them. Edgar greeted her with a nod. Even though he knew she showed up with certain purpose. However, Ivy, who stayed beside him, was not as calm as Edgar. She clearly remembered the woman''s vicious eyes in the parking lot. "Oh, by the way, thank you for attending my brother''s engagement ceremony today. "Mia said with a polite smile. "It''s your father''s idea. It has nothing to do with you." Just a cold sentence made him stay away from her. Mia froze for a moment before saying with a smile, "whether it is my father''s invitation or my brother''s invitation, wee at any time!" Then she said to Ivy who was still in a daze, e on, Ivy, let me take you to drink something!" Then she casually put her hand on Ivy''s arm. "No, No. I''m fine. I won''t drink it,! Ivy replied in a cold tone. What a fuck! She didn''t want to be poisoned to death by this woman. "By the way, I haven''t introduced my brother''s fiancee to you!" Mia waved her hand and then a woman walked towards them. She was in a purple dress, the dress was simple and elegant, and the waistband was designed elsewhere. Her hair was simply coiled up, which made her more beautiful and generous. The woman walked up to Mia and nodded her head slightly. "Hello, I am Colin''s fiancee, Megan." At this moment, Ivy was unable to describe the shock and excitement in her heart. She waspletely stunned there. She had never expected that her sister, whom she had always been thinking of, would appear here! She was so excited that she didn''t even know how to speak. She hardly vomited out, "sister, you are my sister!" Tears ran down her cheeks. "Ivy, long time no see," said Megan She wasn''t excited to see her family. She just talked in a low voice. As if she was not her sister. Then, Ivy came forward and hugged her elder sister, "sister, you are finally back! For a moment, she thought the expressionless woman looked like her sister, not her sister. However, when she saw the scar on her ears, which was as tiny as that of centipedes, she was sure the woman was her sister. The scar was left because her docile sister had fought with others for the first time in order to protect Ivy when Ivy was eight years old. Yes, that''s right. It''s his sister. At the same time, Edgar was also surprised. He took a nce at the two people who were embracing each other with his deep eyes. Finally, he saw the strange eyes of Mia. He paused. He knew that the so-called sister recognition was not that simple. He had sent his secretary to the United States to find Megan, and had found out where she was exactly. But now, it was another surprise for him to see Megan was here as Colin''s fiancee, which made Edgar to think about the situation carefully. Whether Edward got the fake news from America, or it was because that Colin had rescued her and taken a fancy to her. Edward had told him that she was not spirited up in the United States, without any freedom. There was another possibility that everything they arranged was only for him, but he didn''t know what the specific purpose was. However, it made Edgar feel that the fox hidden beside him was about to be exposed. Then he took out his phone and sent a message to Edward, "I have found Megan, She is Colin''s fiancee now.". It was only a simple sentence that told two instructions from the senior manager to Edward, who was still working in thepany. One is to investigate Megan. The other is to figure out what the rtionship is between Megan and the Meng family Chapter 28 The Appearance Of Sister (2) Chapter 28 The Appearance Of Sister (2) "Ivy, let go of me. You are hurting me." But Megan was pulled to the bathroom by Ivy reluctantly. She shook off Ivy''s hand and gently smoothed her wrinkled clothes. In fact, she was disgusted with her sister''s rudeness. Like two idiots, she was dragged by Ivy to the men''s room, and she even kicked all the men who were in the washroom out. God knew how strong her sister was! "Why did you get engaged to him? Where have you been these years? Why did Mia say that you''re a low rank sex ve in the United States? Why? " All these questions were asked out of anger. "Ivy, how could you still be so reckless?" Megan nced at her with contempt. "Sis, say something! Do you know how happy I am when I see you? But why didn''t youe to me after you came back? Do you know how much I''m worried about you! " Ivy asked seriously, hands mped up. "Ivy, there are things that you can''t understand! But if you are still my sister, please don''t tell others what happened to me in America, okay? Said Megan with a pitiful look on his face. "Why? "Ivy asked in confusion. "Can you stop asking me! If I want to tell you, I''ll tell you! " Megan knew how stubborn this girl was. She would not give up until she reached her goal. But there were some things she couldn''t tell her. As long as she thought of Mia''s warning before and the addictive things, she told herself toplete the task by herself. Thinking of that, she squeezed out tears from the corners of her eyes hard, because she knew that her tears were thest things that Ivy wanted to see. "Fine, fine, sister. Don''t cry. I won''t ask you any more." Ivy stepped forward, hugged her sister and comforted her gently. "But, sister, how are you doing now?" Then, she seemed to remember something and asked, "well, sister, when will you go to see Tyron?" Ivy continued. "Tyron." Speaking of Tyron, there was no sign of a mother missing her son. "Ivy, please listen to me. I have to ask you to take care of Tyron. I really can''t take care of him now!" She knew that Ivy would agree to her request. As expected, when she saw her sister''s embarrassed expression, Ivy finally softened her heart. Because she didn''t want to see her sister sad, nor did she want her sister to be embarrassed. Without asking why, Ivy just nodded and said, "well, it doesn''t matter. When we have spare time, we cane back home together. But can you tell me how you are doing now?" From her clothes and status, she knew that she was very well. But she was still worried. "Ivy, you can see it, can''t you? Look at your sister, I''m Colin''s fiancee. Do you think I''m not doing well now? " Hearing Megan''s words, Ivy felt relieved. She nodded and smiled, "yes, yes. As long as you''re fine! " Then she held her hand and said, "sister, let''s go out. I''m hungry. Let''s go to eat something!" Then she looked around and saw those equipment for the men use. She was shocked. ''I took Megan to thedy''s room, but why is it the men''s room?'' thought Jean?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. It seemed that Megan knew what she was thinking. She chuckled, "silly girl, you just find out the wrong ce." Ivy rubbed her head speechlessly. "Oh, right! That exined why the man I just kicked out have such an expression! Haha, I see! ha-ha! All right, let''s get out of here! " Then Ivy and her sister rushed out of the ward one after the other. But they had never seen a pair of strange eyes in the corner disappeared with their departure. vi. Why! When Ivy and her sister came out of the bathroom, they saw a row of beef. They quickly went over and ate it. When they came back, he was in the arms of a beauty with big boobs. He was so intoxicated? He was so drunk that his head almost got into the beauty''s big boobs. She still remembered that when she dragged Edgar away from the blonde girl and walked to her shoulder, the girl looked at her up and down and murmured in poor Chinese who she was? The man was the one she liked. The beauty was so arrogant as if Ivy was an outsider. That pissed her off. Another arrogant person! So the result of annoying her was that She angrily mped Edgar''s arm and told the blonde woman with her head held high that Edgar was her decent husband! Recalling the surprise and envy on the beautiful woman''s face when she left, Ivy was very satisfied! She wanted to take Edgar away? Humph! No way! But she didn''t notice that Edgar gave a satisfied smile! "Edgar! Edgar! " She patted on his face and called him in a low voice. Oh my God! He is so heavy that even Angie, who is very strong, found it difficult to drag him back! If it weren''t for Edward, they might have spent the night in the streets. Damn it! Who told her why the CEO of HENGLI group went out without bringing any money? The wallet was full of a credit card. Who told her that she could use the card if she called a taxi! What a pity! But luckily, Edward was always there! After patting for a few times and still having no response, Ivy shook Edgar''s head smugly. Then she took out the mobile phone in his pocket and took out a few pictures of his grimace by squeezing his handsome face, and set them as the wallpaper on his phone screen. Hoo, hoo, hoo, Hoo! You are cheating me! Look at your ugly face after you wake up! Suddenly, something urred to her. She jumped off the bed, walked to her bag, took out a pen from it and painted Edgar''s wless face with great care, in a few moments she painted a turtle on his face. Perfect! Her eyes narrowed into a line of evil. Ivy pped her hands. When everything was done, she saw the deep eyes that were staring at her motionlessly. The smile at the corners of her mouth was immediately petrified! Gulp At the sight of his handsome face, Ivy swallowed hard and reached out her hands. She swayed her body to make sure that Edgar''s eyes were moving with her body. When she was about to take her hands back at the speed of a tortoise going back to its shell, her hands were suddenly gripped by his strong hands. Then he pulled her hands hard and bumped onto his strong chest. The bump was not as soft as a big bed, but as hard as steel. Before she could feel the pain in her head, she felt dizzy and was already pressed under the warm body. Chapter 29 You Are Not Drunk! Chapter 29 You Are Not Drunk! "Wait" Just as she breathed the slight smell of alcohol and Edgar was about to kiss on her sexy lips, she suddenly shouted, pushing a small gap between them with difficulty. "Well, don''t get me wrong. I dragged you back with great difficulty and threw you on the bed. I was brought here by you identally. Haha! " Ivy struggled to push him away as she spoke. But the harder she tried to get up, the tighter she was hugged. Looking at his fiery red and blurred eyes caused by alcohol, she cursed herself in her heart that she should have stayed by his side or should leave at once when she threw him on the bed. ''when did he wake up? Or did he just get up?'' she wondered. Looking at his funny face, she wanted to laugh, but she didn''t dare to. She wondered if he would strangle her if he knew what she had done on his face! Seeing that Edgar kicked the shoe on his body, and didn''t n to let her go at all. As the weight on body became heavier and heavier, she saw Edgar stretch his hand towards her neck. She closed her eyes and shrank her neck, as if she was afraid that he would pinch her neck. She shrank and did not dare to move. To her surprise, Edgar didn''t n to pinch her. Instead, he gently lifted her face with his hands and kissed her on the lips. Her mouth was oily because of eating a lot of food. Despite the strong smell of alcohol, there was also a light smell of tobo lingering in zed''s nostrils. Instead of disgusting, it was full of the smell of a mature man. All of a sudden, Ivy was enchanted by his charm, but... "you''re my apple, my apple, my apple "The telephone suddenly rang. The two people who were kissing were stunned. She saw a slight fury on Edgar''s face, while Ivy, who was under him, had a red face. Her eyes were blurred like a little rabbit with red eyes. The funny ringtone was still going on, like a big speaker, growing louder and louder. At this time, Ivy lowered her head awkwardly, and took out her mobile phone from her pocket. When she was about to answer it, it was suddenly grabbed by a big hand. It was thrown away by Edgar. "Come on, let''s continue!" And Ivy was so surprised that her mouth turned into an O shape. Oh, God! How bossy he was! Then no matter how sour Edgar''s face was at the moment, Ivy climbed to the other end of the bed without saying anything and quickly picked up the phone. "This phone is very expensive, okay?" Then she saw the name "sister" on the screen and trotted aside to answer the phone. At the same time, someone behind her twitched his mouth. ''what the hell is she thinking! She didn''t understand his feelings at all! Then the wonderful scene was interrupted by the damned phone decisively. Edgar gritted his teeth, which looked terrifying! At the same time, a woman was talking on the phone and taking a nce at his dick. Her mouth was tightened tightly. She wanted tough but didn''t dare to. How adorable he was! In a basement. A woman trembled slightly and rolled painfully in the corner, and then she crawled to the foot of the woman who was drinking tea elegantly. Soon! It''s almost there. In fact, the distance between them was less than two meters, but it was very difficult for her, who was now like a neither a decent person nor a ghost. "Please, please, please give me a little," begged Megan painfully. "Who do you think you are?" Mia kicked away her hand without mercy and snorted. "Please. Give me a little. I promise you everything! Please! " "What? Are you ready now! Well, even if she is your sister, you can do it, right? " Mia said as she got close to Megan. A trace of pity shed across Megan''s eyes, but she nodded as if she had made some important decision. "Yes, I can!" Then, Mia stood up and smiled wickedly. She raised her hand and waved it slightly. The man behind her took out a small bag and threw it in front of Megan. When she saw the bag, her eyes suddenly brightened. She quickly picked it up and opened it in a second. Her nose stuck to the bag of white powder, and she sniffed fiercely. Standing in front of her, Mia gave her a look of contempt, and then she took out a document from her bag elegantly. When she calmed down, Mia threw the document to her and said, "you have one week to get the bidding material of HENGLI group next month. Here are some materials about HENGLI company and some personal information of Edgar. You should be familiar with them. You will need it later. " Taking over the document, Megan nodded respectfully, "yes, mydy!". The pain she was feeling disappeared as she read the paper. Edgar''s domineering and handsome photo was deeply imprinted in her heart. At thest banquet, she did not really notice him. It was better to be his woman than to be with Colin who looked gentle on the surface but extremely vicious deep down. Edgar''s wife is really a nice name! Like a hunter, she seemed very excited to prey. The green light in her eyes was seen by Mia, who raised the corners of her mouth! A woman with desire could be controlled easily. After they had finished talking. Mia left with her followers, and Megan also walked out of the basement numbly. At this moment. One could not see that a conspiracy had begun here in the cold basement. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Wearing the brand clothes, even with the heavy makeup on her face, Megan didn''t look as messy as before. She walked out of the basement, took out her cell phone from her bag calmly and dialed a number, "Ivy, let''s meet!" Chapter 30 Give Me! Chapter 30 Give Me! Ivy went to the shopping mall with her sister happily. It was her sister who called yesterday. She promised to go shopping together. Wow, she was so happy! I haven''t gone shopping with my sister for a long time. It feels so good! "Megan, why do you have time to go shopping with me today?" Ivy raised her head and looked at Megan. "You little glutton, of course. I heard that you''re running out of your favorite snacks. Let''s go. I''ll take you to buy some snacks today, and by the way buy some supplies for Tyron. I hope you can bring some to him." Answered Megan gently. "Really! Great! But why don''t you bring it to him in person? " "Ivy, you know, Colin doesn''t know at the moment that I have been divorced, and he doesn''t know that I have a child either." There was a touch of sadness in her eyes. This sentence made Ivy understand her sister''s difficulties at the moment. "Sister, don''t worry, I understand what you said. As for your divorce, I will definitely keep it a secret," said Ivy seriously. "Thank you, Ivy!" Then she suddenly thought of something and asked, "Ivy, be honest! What''s your rtionship with the handsome guy you came with that day? I heard from Colin that you were his personal assistant! I don''t think so. " The excitement on Ivy''s face was reced by shyness. Zed lowered his head and said shyly, "He and I, how to describe! He is my boss. But I ... " In front of her sister, she always felt that she was still the child that hadn''t grown up! So Ivy told how she became Edgar''s personal assistant, how she took a gunshot for him, and how their embarrassing rtionship was at the moment? Even though Megan sounded a little impatient, Ivy did not notice that. It was not until Ivy found herself bing more and more thirsty that she stopped and picked up the water in the bag, raised her head, and said, "sister, to be honest, I have a slight good impression on him!" "Ivy, you should know that we can never be looked down upon by others. So, Ivy, don''t just stay in the vi now. You have to go to work. You can''t make Edgar think that you are doing nothing all day long. If so, his interest in you will slow down, do you know?" Ivy was stunned by this unexpected question. "Ivy, I''m still his personal assistant! I cook for him every day, do theundry, and everything else. How can I tell that I have nothing to do? " "You know how to cook food and wash clothes, but which woman don''t? If you want Edgar to really care about you, you have to make him think that you are different at every moment! And let him believe that you are different from other women. Do you understand? " Said Megan as she poked Ivy''s forehead. "Different! But why should I make him think that I''m different? " Ivy curled her lip. "My silly sister, don''t you have a crush on him! Why don''t you try dating with him since you have a crush on him! Besides, there are so many beautiful women around your CEO. If you don''t show yourself, how can youpare those women? " Megan said in a spoiled tone. "That''s right. Then how can I be different!" Ivy suddenly realized. "Be his best assistant, of course! Which makes him think that you can not only cook in the kitchen, and take good care of him, but also be a good helper in his work. and is able to be his wife. " Ivy nodded in agreement and said, "you''re right, sister. I''ll apply to work in thepany tomorrow and be a real assistant! " Then, with a sad look, she said, "Ivy, you are so nice! You could do anything you wanted! But I... " Then she sighed and turned around. Now it was Ivy''s turn to be nervous. She got close to Megan andforted, "sister, what''s wrong with you! Why are you sad? " When Megan told her that how difficult she had been and how she had been looked down upon by others in the Meng family, a tinge of anger rose from the bottom of Ivy''s heart. She said, "sister, they have treated you like this, why are they still with him! How about moving out! I will support you! " "Ivy I love him!" Hearing this, Ivy stopped what she wanted to say. Even her own sister didn''t know how to persuade her to stop the love. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Then what should we do?" Ivy lowered her head in shame. "Ivy, could you introduce me to HENGLI for work! I''m a ountant. The basic work is okay for me! Besides, I can help you if I go there! " So after Megan told how good it was if she could work in the HENGLI group, Ivy''s little head, he nodded and said, "all right! I can ask Edgar for you. But whether he wants it or not, I''m not sure! " Then a satisfied smile appeared on Megan''s face, which made her look weird. "Okay, thank you, Ivy!" she said Then she passed the menu on the table to Ivy, e on, Ivy order whatever you like. It''s my treat!" "What? Oh! " When she came to her senses, they were already sitting in a cafe. ok After parting with Megan, Ivy headed straight back to the mansion of Edgar. She started cooking in the kitchen Atst, Edgar was back. Ivy fetched the slippers and took off his coat for him, like a little wife. Ten minutester Edgar looked at the rich dinner at the table and the woman. She was in a light blue loose dress which covered her sexy figurepletely. Her hair was loosely coiled up, and two white rings were hanging on her white earlobes. In terms of body shape,pared with those women who surrounded Edgar, they were far better than Ivy. Ivy could be taken as a beauty if it was topare the appearance! But even so, she was the only woman in his eyes. With a sexy smile on his lips, he said, "Ivy, what''s up? Looking at theisant look on her face, Edgar thought it was funny. Look at the way she acted, she was so cute! Hearing that, Ivy smiled. Then she trotted to Edgar, took his chopsticks and picked up some food with the chopsticks, and replied very considerately, "no hurry! Eat first. Talk after you finish! " Then she sat down in front of him and stared at him. In fact. Ivy put away her waving paws and showed a cute little woman gesture today. There was no doubt that she must have a purpose to y up to Edgar today. Edgar picked up two dishes, put down his chopsticks, leaned back and said indifferently, "go ahead, what''s your purpose?" His words brought her back to reality and she didn''t feel any pain. Sheughed and said, "you''re the boss, so clever. Boss, I think my sister can get a job! Can you give one? " Chapter 31 Be Together! Chapter 31 Be Together! Hearing that, Edgar blinked and said, "your sister? Your sister is going to be thedy of the Meng family, right? Do you need me to arrange work for her? " With her legs crossed, Ivy leaned on the back of the chair, trembling, and then said, "Right. But my elder sister does not want to be looked down upon by the Meng family, so she wants to make a living by herself!" "Do you believe this childish reason?" Edgar sneered Ivy suddenly stopped and pounded the table. "Damn it! What do you mean, Edgar? You suspect that my sister has her own ulterior motives. Shit! Can you make it clear? My sister is going to be the young mistress of the Meng family. Although the Meng family''s business is not as big as the HENGLI group, the Meng family is still argepany. Would shee here to be a spy? Humph, is that possible? " In her eyes, there was no way her sister would lie to her. Hearing that, Edgar frowned and pulled a cigarette out of his pocket. Then he lit it and said tly, "nothing is impossible in this world!" Gritting her teeth, Ivy stood up and pointed at Edgar angrily, "Edgar, I have saved your life. How could it be so difficult for you to help my sister get a job?" Edgar was imperceptibly adapted to Ivy''s aggressive appearance. He didn''t seem to be angry with Ivy''s anger, but he really wanted to open her head to see if there is something wrong with it. He was doing it for her good. Didn''t she realize that? Taking a drag on his cigarette, Edgar said coldly, "for your own good, Ivy!" Ivy thumped the table and pointed at him bitterly, "Edgar, do you want to do me a favor Seeing that Edgar didn''t say a word after a long while, Ivy was pissed off. She had prepared all the dishes on the table for the whole morning in order to bribe Edgar to let him promise his sister to work in thepany. However, he didn''t promise her in a long time. So what she had done was in vain? She had saved Edgar''s life after all. But he only took her one position. Would he be so stingy? Gritting her teeth, Ivy found a solution. She said," Edgar, you don''t agree, right" Good, very good! " Therefore, she smiled and thought that she''d better not to be angry with Edgar''s angry face. At the same time, Ivy stood up, took the dish and poured it into the trash can. Hearing that, Edgar stood up all of a sudden with a gloomy face. He grasped Ivy''s hand with his teeth gritted and said, "Ivy, you..." Throwing up her hands, Ivy said, "what do you mean? Since you don''t ept my request, why should I allow you to eat the dishes I cook? Am I stupid?" Holding Ivy''s hand even tighter, Edgar said with a cold snort, "don''t you know that I''m doing this for your own good? Something is not what you think!" Ivy pped his hand away and sneered, "boss, are you worried about me? Oh, I''m so moved, but I appreciate your kindness. I''m sorry, I don''t need it! " Gnashing his teeth, Edgar kicked the trash can away. Then he reached out to raise Ivy''s chin with one hand tightly, "Okay, I will agree to your request, but, I hope, you fucking don''t regret!" Then he shook off Ivy''s hand and went upstairs with anger. Ivy was frozen in ce. He was angry again! In fact, Ivy did not know that her decision would cause a fire storm from heaven to hell. That was for sure. Edgar stayed upstairs the whole night. Casting a nce at the fancy dinner, she blew on it and sat down! the second day. But Edgar didn''t let her stay in his car. He drove to thepany. Before he left, he just coldly said to her, "if you arete, you will break the contract" So, after giving him a resentful nce, she went back to her room and changed her clothes. Then, she went out, took a bus, and went as fast as she could to thepany In the CEO office. Leaning against the backrest of the chairzily, Edgar''s slender fingers were drumming in order on the table. His eyes rotated rapidly. He took a look at the documents on the table and thought for a while. "What did they say about the U.S? " "Word came from America that Megan was finally taken away by Mia''s men and was investigated that she was a drug addict. She hadmitted many crimes in Leo''s groupst year. " Edgar frowned and continued, "but this time, the existence of Megan isn''t an coincidence. Being Colin''s fiancee might only be a promise that Mia has given to her. But we don''t know what kind of agreement Mia and Colin have made. Although he looks like a gentle boy, I don''t think he is a simple man. He is even more difficult to deal with than Mia! We can''t let down our guard for them! "This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Then Edward nodded solemnly, "okay! I''ll take care of myself! " Then Edward seemed to remember something, frowned and said seriously, "well, should we tell Ivy about sister?" Ivy''s silly and pure eyes shed through Edgar''s fretful mind. It made him feel like protecting her ruthlessly. Then he said coldly, "don''t tell her! I don''t want her to be hurt at all! " He would never allow anyone to hurt her! Then he spoke with his sexy lips closed and said, "Edward, keep an eye on Megan. Don''t let her do anything to hurt Ivy." "Okay!" "Edgar, Leo sneaked here from the United States. He said he wanted to see you and had something important to report. It seems to be about that person. Do you want to see him?" Edward reported seriously. Hearing that, Edgar stood up sluggishly and walked to the window. Pinching his forehead with his slender finger, he said, "make a secret arrangement. I''ll meet him!" "Edgar, but many eyes are on you now. Are you sure it''s safe to do that?" Edward also stood up. "Well, go ahead! I have my own n! " Edgar ordered coldly, looking at the scenery outside the window. "Okay! I''ll arrange it. " Then he turned around and left, leaving Edgar thinking there alone. Edgar said to himself, "Ivy, if I am worse than you think, will you mind?"! Ivy, I really want to let go off everything and just be with you, but But I can''t! Ivy! Anyway, I will never let them hurt you! Chapter 32 Sisters Scheme! Chapter 32 Sister''s Scheme! When Ivy returned to thepany, Edgar didn''t ask her to do anything for him. But he still asked Edward to arrange work as assistant for her sister. On the third days, Megan wanted to go to Edgar''s office. That night, Ivy took her sister to Edgar''s office. "Ivy, is it really okay?" Megan followed her carefully. "It doesn''t matter, sister. Didn''t you say that you woulde to the CEO''s office to have a look? Since he isn''t in today''s office, I can bring you in. In fact, he doesn''t like others to touch his things in usual, let alone the strangers! " Today, her sister came to her, saying that she wanted to look around Edgar''s office. Although it was night now, she had nothing important to do. Therefore, she might as well take her to have a look. Anyway, she knew the unlock code of his office. As she spoke, she pushed the door of the CEO''s office open. Ivy wondered why his sister insisted on visiting the office of the God of gue and wanted to take a look at it, saying that the decorations on the desk would figure out a person''s habits! Shit! What kind of psychology is it! Ivy muttered in her heart and she didn''t notice that Megan took out a ck cloth to block the camera skillfully. What''s more, she didn''t notice that Megan lowered her head out of nowhere and that she was wearing a ck dress deliberately today. It was very dim in the dark night. After doing this, she decisively took out her signature, pretending to sprain her ankle. "Ah!" "Sister, what''s wrong with you?" Ivy came forward quickly and held Megan. "Ivy, my feet seem to have sprained. It hurts!" Said Megan, frowning. "Come here, Megan. Sit down. I''ll take you to the hospital." As she spoke, she helped her sister sit down on the sofa. Looking at her sister''s painful appearance, Ivy felt a pang of pain. "Ivy, I''ll take a rest here. Can you help me to get a bottle of water?" "Okay. Stay here and don''t move. I''ll get you some water. After Ie back, I''ll take you to the hospital." Then she ran quickly to the tea room. Watching her receding figure, a wry smile appeared on Megan''s face. She walked quickly to Edgar''sputer and opened it. The password on it confused her. She thought for one minute and then typed a number... "Wait a minute! " Keep typing "No, it''s not right" Then, as if having remembered something, she entered another number. "Yeah, I got it!" A smile appeared on Megan''s face. It turned out that the password on hisputer was the birthday of her dear sister. She thought to herself, ''it seems that my younger sister has a certain ce in Edgar''s heart. Don''t me me. You shouldn''t have walked into Edgar''s heart!''! Humph! Suddenly, she glimpsed outside the door and opened theputer immediately. Finally, she found a bidding document, and she smiled with satisfaction When Ivy came back, she didn''t notice that there was sweat on Megan''s forehead! In fact, Ivy had found that her sister was a little different from before. Especially tonight, her sister was wearing a ck jumpsuit. As far as she know, her soft sister didn''t like the dark color. As she handed the water to Megan, she keptforting herself that perhaps she just thought too much! Ivy had apanied her sister to the hospital. the doctor had checked her ankle and said nothing had happened. But she didn''t know why sister kept crying for pain. She was also worried when she saw her sister''s sweating brows, so she apanied her in the hospital for a whole night and asked for observation. During this period, it seemed that Edgar had been calling her, but she couldn''t help holding her sister who was screaming because of the pain. Therefore, even if there were several missed calls, she still didn''t answer until the phone was completely out of power. In the early morning, Ivy apanied her sister to go through the discharge formalities. When they came back to a vi, they happened to meet a person. "Myron! Why are you here? " She stopped in surprise. "Ivy, I''m here for you." "Me! What''s the matter? " "Ivy, can you apany me to a ce?" He stretched out his right hand like a gentleman. "Then, my sister..." Before Ivy could finish her words, Megan standing beside her acted considerately. "Ivy, it doesn''t matter. Just send me here! I can go in myself! " Ivy nced at her sister''s wound, and then hesitated, "sister, are you really okay?" "Well, stop it. You two go ahead!" "All right." After that, they turned around and left. But the simple Ivy didn''t notice the instant when Megan and Myron looked at each other. After Ivy and Myron left, Megan didn''t have to hide anything with a gentle look. She snorted, "Ivy, good luck!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. outskirts. Wearing a ck wind coat, Edgar stood straight in the dark night. His body was surrounded by a strong, cold atmosphere, which made him look extremely arrogant and aggressive. "What''s going on there, Leo?" A man knelt on one knee, lowered his head and said respectfully, "master, please punish us. We failed!" After a few minutes'' silence "How many people have died?" Edgar stared at him coldly. "Sir, more than a dozen men have died!" The man kneeling on the side reported. "Take care of them and their families" "Yes! I''ll arrange it. !" The man thought his master would not punish him this time and was secretly pleased. "What clues have you left?" Edgar said coldly. Leo took out a document and handed it to Edgar respectfully. Then Edgar opened it with his hands and read the content carefully. With cold eyes widened, dangerous aura gushed up. ''she is in danger.''. Then he took out his phone and dialed Ivy''s number, but no one answered. "Damn it!" Then he ordered coldly, "Edward, here you are. No mercy!" Then he turned around and left without hesitation. He wanted to find her. Hearing that, Leo, who was only kneeling on one knee, quivered slightly. Seeing that, Edward who wore a ck dress as well, smiled, "Leo, as our boss ordered, I can''t help you any more!" Hearing that, Leo took a nce at him. Leo stood up with a puzzled look on his face. "Edward, could you tell me why our boss escaped so fast as if he were chased by a monster?" he asked "As far as I know, this must have something to do with Ivy!" he narrowed his eyes "Who is Ivy? "Leo is really confused. Taking a nce at him, Edward said in contempt, "she''s our boss''s woman" Looking at Edward, Leo said angrily, "Let me tell you. Don''t look at me like that." "I will!" By the way, Edward likes to y with Leo. That''s the most interesting way to live a life like this! He was such a nice guy! ha-ha. "Follow me!" Edgar roared as he walked ahead. "Yes! " Edward and Leo answered at the same time. The two who followed Edgar nced at each other. s! ''men in love are gloomy and moody!''! Can''t stand it! Chapter 33 Ivy Is In Danger! Chapter 33 Ivy Is In Danger! Myron, did you buy a car? " She patted the creamy seat and nced at the pricey BMW. She remembered that Myron came from an ordinary family. How could he afford such an expensive car? "This is my friend''s car. We are going to a remote ce, so it is convenient for us to drive." He turned to her and said. But her face blushed at once. She had a crush on him for the first time in her school days. "Is that ce far away?" It was a serious problem and she was afraid that she couldn''t go home by then. She fiddled with her dead cell phone, looking dejected. "What''s wrong? Do you have anything else to doter? " Seeing her a little anxious, Myron frowned and asked with concern. "It doesn''t matter. I could wait for a few days. It''s just that I became a full member of thepany today. I''m very happy and want to celebrate with the most important person. " Ivy''s face lit up when she heard Myron mention the most important person. She waved her hand. "Are you thirsty? I bought strawberry milk tea. You used to like drinking this kind of stuff. " He shrugged and pointed to the drink on the back seat with a smile. "Okay! I haven''t drunk milk tea for a long time. " Ivy stretched her hand to take the milky tea from the back seat. With a loud bang, Ivy opened it with a white tube, the car was filled with the smell of strawberry. On the way, they chatted with each other in different ways and felt the bumps of the car. Ivy stretched lazily and then curled up on the seat of the car like a cat who had eaten a lot. Her dream was full of beautiful dreams. As the sky went dark bit by bit, a bright moon hung on the ground like a millstone. The starlight in the sky was as beautiful as the broken lover''s eyes. "Ivy, Ivy?" She vaguely heard someone calling her name. When her heavy eyelids slowly opened, she shook her head hard and found herself asleep. Looking at the man who was standing in front of the car door, she asked in confusion. "Edward, have we arrived?" "Yes, we have arrived." Facing the moonlight outside the window, Myron slightly raised the corners of his mouth, with a somewhat weird smile. She looked around and was surprised to find that they seemed to be in a mountain with the gentle evening breeze? After she moved her body, Ivy''s eyes widened To her surprise, her hands and feet were tied up by a hemp rope as thick as a finger! She shook her head and couldn''t help kicking her tied feet. She shook her body hard and her big eyes almost popped out of fear! Although she liked the boy very much, she suddenly found that the love for him had all disappeared at this time! What remained in that fluttering heart was nothing but terror and disgust! He covered Ivy''s mouth with his big hand to stop her from screaming. He gripped her chin more tightly and she could barely make a clear sound. "Honey, be good. I''ll untie the rope on your feet. Don''t move." He said to her in a gasping voice. Seeing that Ivy slowly gave up struggling and didn''t move, Myron lower his head with satisfaction to help her to untie the rope on her ankle. And at the same time, he also looked back with concern. When the rope on her ankle was untied, his big hand held her waist and was about to undo the buttons on her jeans, the person under his body suddenly lifted his foot and almost exerted all her strength, kicking hard at his chest! Even a strong man couldn''t stand the sudden burst of strength when he was kneeling! Fuck! You asshole! It was pitch dark in front of her, and there were many hills surrounding her, so she didn''t know which road she should take down. She just covered her head and kept running. She didn''t stop, not even a second! "shit!" With an embarrassed shriek, Myron, who was lying on the ground with a side slip, suddenly spat and quickly chased after Ivy! The boiled duck was already in the pan, there was no way it could fly away! As they got closer and closer, the smile on Myron''s face became more and more obvious. As he suddenly bent over, he pulled Ivy''s ankle off and Ivy fell onto the ground! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In fact, there was no supporting point for the tied hands to support the body on the ground. As Ivy fell, her little fair face hit heavily on the ground covered with soil, bringing a burning pain! Before she screamed, she was pulled backward hard and pressed hard by the man behind her. "I don''t mind if you like it." As he spoke, he stretched out and lifted her up, "If you don''t want to suffer, you should behave yourself. How can Edgar make youfortable? I can make you way morefortable than him!" Hearing what he said, Ivy''s heart was broken. When the line of tears swept across the cheeks, she even had nost strength. However, her mind was full of a pair of ck eyes, gentle, displeased, criticism, and loving "Edgar, help!" Only when she was in trouble, he was the only person in her heart. Because he once said that. No one would bully her again, he would protect her well. But where was he now? Why haven''t hee to save me? '' You liar! You big liar! After he sessfully took off her jeans, he held back his head and felt cold at the back. When Myron looked back, his hands and feet were trembling and he almost passed out! The group of men behind him, wearing ck gloves and suits, were each holding a ck pistol pointed straight at his back and head. They were expressionless as if waiting for amand, and then there would be countless holes on his body! The cold moonlight cast a cold light on the men''s chest, as if it was a symbol of a mysterious identity. Not to mention this situation, he had only seen it in the movie. He was almost frightened to cry on the ground with the gun! As a ck off-road Hummer drove over, the men immediately leaned toward the car, but the gun in their hands was still pointing at his head. When the car door opened, the man in a ck suit waved his hand gently, and the men who had guns immediately stepped aside respectfully "Edward!" Then they saw the man who finally got off the car dressed in gray casual clothes. They all shouted with great respect, "Master!" A man walked slowly towards her. When she saw his face, her eyes turned red! Chapter 34 He Must Protect Her Well! Chapter 34 He Must Protect Her Well! Without taking a look at Myron, who was kneeling and trembling on the ground, Edgar walked straightly to Ivy, who was like a wounded beast in a mess. Raising his hand, a silver dagger with coldness on it was handed to him. When the sharp de cut the rope, Edgar gently unbuttoned his shirt and wrapped her little body in the warm suit with a faint smell of dragon''s saliva. "Please take care of my kitten." He carried her in his arms and handed her to Edward standing beside him. Thetter shrugged and carried Ivy walking towards the car. Then he put her on the backseat of the car. Edward said to the person inside with Edgar''s tone, "Leo, take good care of Edgar''s kitten!" The man named Leo was in a ck suit. The only thing that frightened Ivy was the scar on his face. Hearing that, Leo raised his eyebrows. After being in a daze for a moment, he smiled and said, "Okay, don''t worry. I see!" Meanwhile. With a bleak and bloodthirsty atmosphere, Edgar, in his ck windbreaker, walked step by step to the ce one meter away from Myron. "What do you want to say? Carl!" He was almost frightened to death, as if he saw a ghost. "How did you find it out?" Hearing that, Edgar wore a smile at the corners of his mouth. He said with a cold smile, "do you think they will put you in an important position! "What''s the use of a loser who can''t get anything from the HENGLI group?" "How... How did you know that? Who the hell are you? " Hearing that, a weird smile yed on Edgar''s handsome face! It seems that Mia doesn''t trust you. ''That makes sense. How could a moron have the qualification to challenge me and know who I am! " The man who was kneeling on the ground was trembling out of fear. It was not Myron. He was Myron''s twin brother. Carl was a hooligan and a womanizer. He made a mistake in America and it was Mia who brought people to deal with it. Then he was taken to China and followed her. Two months ago, Mia gave him some information about the HENGLI group and a person called Ivy. She asked him to go to HENGLI to take the information as with the identity of his brother. From that moment on, he realized that it was not a coincidence to save him. The intimidating air from Edgar frightened him to tremble. "Who are you?" He swallowed hard. The feeling of fear in his heart was even greater than being pointed at by a gun! "Are you shaking?" Last night, Leo reported to him that Carl was a man of Mia''s. He is the younger brother of the twins and he had raped several female college students in America. It was dealt with by Mia once and she also blocked the news. The real Myron was nowhere to be found.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The news that he just got from Edward was that Carl often contacted with Megan in secret these days. With these two news, he concluded that Ivy would be in danger. Edgar walked closer step by step. When the ck leather shoes slowly stopped at Carl''s hand, the tall man just slightly leaned to ask. Before Carl could respond, hezily raised the corners of his mouth. His dark green cold eyes almost made Carl cry! "Since you have the guts to do it, why are you trembling with fear now? stand up! Stand up like a man! Don''t let me say it again! " Hearing that, Carl was a little stunned. Then he quickly stood up from the ground with both hands and feet. Before he took up the ridiculous trousers by his feet with trembling hands, The emotion in the eyes of the man in front of him changed suddenly. As the wind howled in his ears, Edgar''s face was calm. In an extremely cold way, he grasped Carl''s head with one hand, bent down in pain, and covered his head with the other hand. Wearing ck pants, Edgar lifted one of his straight legs, and kicked against Carl''s face with his knee three times He raised his hand, and blood gushed out of the tip of Carl''s nose, but no drop was found on Edgar''s clothes! "You are so dirty!" Standing half a meter away, Edward took a step back in disgust, while Edgar''s men, who were on both sides of Edgar, respectfully handed him a ck handkerchief. He unfolded and a silver fox embroidered on the ck cloth at the lower left corner was glinting. It suddenly urred to Carl that there was a great organization called "Shadow" in the United States. The representative of the people there was a silver fox on each of them! It was only because this organization was not local, so no one had ever seen it, let alone knew what the logo of that silver fox was Carl staggered back a few steps, only to kneel down on the ground. Edgar smiled, and he continued to ravage the man. Nobody dared to attack them without his order. They stood there as straight as a tree trunk. If taken from a distance, people would think that those standing as straight as soldiers in the middle of the night were ck pine shadows. "Why do you think you are better at it! Say something! " He smiled with grace, and his dark green eyes were as cold as devil living in the deep sea. One nce at them would make one''s heart tremble! As thest kick fell on his crotch, Carl spat out a mouthful of blood, for it was too heavy for him! Since then, he couldn''t stand up anymore and fell into aa on the ground. Then Edgar gracefully turned around, his eyes as calm as before, his handsome face expressionless, as if nothing had happened, and he said coldly, "get rid of it and send it to Mia''s residence!" Sometimes he would like to kill Mia directly, but he was a rational man. He knew that he shouldn''t do that. Only when he forced Mia to act rashly would that person show her tail! He nced at his kitten in the car with guilt. ''that kitten hasn''t known why she was murdered again and again! It would be difficult to be his woman! But he kept telling himself, ''I can''t let Ivy get hurt anymore. I must protect her well!''! Chapter 35 Love From Edgar Chapter 35 Love From Edgar When Edgar got back to his car, he saw that Ivy had leaned against the seat and fallen asleep. He couldn''t help smiling! God knew what was on her mind? He had thought that she would wait for him toe back with fear and then hug him and cry bitterly. But now, it seemed that it was unnecessary. Ha ha! But even Ivy herself didn''t expect that when Edgar came to rescue her and she was sent to the car, she had returned to calm from fear. Yes, she was calm. As far as she was concerned, no matter what happened, she would feel a sense of security as long as Edgar was there. Sitting on the backseat of the luxurious car, Edgar looked at the sleeping ivy. At the moment, he was in a calm mood, but a bit relieved. It felt good to watch his kitten sleep! Sitting in the front seat, Leo was so excited that his mouth almost twitched! He was such a horrible boss, who always wore a poker face! But now he looked very gentle. How could Leo not be shocked? After that, Leo stepped on the elerator and the car rushed towards the vi. Looking at his boss carrying his little kitten into the house, the excitement that had been suppressing in Leo''s stomach finally burst out. Ha ha! He could show off for several days after he returned! It was such a big news! hey! But when his mind was still pouring out! He heard a cold voice, "Leo, I want to see your performance tomorrow!" These words made the Dragon faint in an instant. Oh, my God! My heart is pounding! Edgar put Ivy on the bed gently and put his lips on her forehead. "Ivy, I promise this will be thest time you get hurt. No matter how hard it will be, I will protect you in my arms!" When he turned around and was about to leave, a pair of small hands suddenly grabbed the corner of his clothes. "Don''t go, I''m scared!" Hearing that, Edgar inclined his body for a moment and turned his long legs around. "Okay, I won''t go!" He said gently. Ivy sat up and stared at his pretty face under the light. She was gradually obsessed with his appearance and didn''te to herself for a long time. She had to admit that Edgar was really a handsome man. In fact, Ivy had woken up the second before Edgar said something. She was almost sure now that she fell in love with him. When she was in danger, the first person she thought of was him. When she thought she would be tortured to death by Myron, she thought about him. "Ivy, are you hungry? Let me get some food for you, okay?" As far as he could remember, his little kitten was a foodie. "I''m afraid of being fat!" Ivy muttered, pouting. In fact, she didn''t want him to take a step out of her sight, even if a minute. At the moment when she knew she had fallen in love with Edgar, she told herself that she didn''t care if he was tired of her and dumped her in the end. All in all, as long as she was with him at this moment. Even though they would fall in love for a short time. "No matter how fat you are, I will support you!" The gentle appearance of Edgar made her a little bit confused. Then her nose was slightly sour. She stretched out her hand to hook up his neck and threw herself into his arms. Edgar sat down. She buried her little body in his chest and held his strong waist. Listening to his steady heartbeat, she didn''t say anything, but only tightened her embrace. People in Edgar''s family wouldn''t easily fall in love with someone. They would give everything they had once they fell in love with someone. The next day, Ivy woke up early. Looking at the enchanting face beside her, she was in a trance. This man was so charming! "Is your man handsome?" Ivy, who was in a trance, was embarrassed by this sudden question and lowered her head. Looking at her rosy cheeks, Edgar curled his lips and held her tight in his arms. He kissed the corner of her eyebrows, and teased, "mydy, are you enchanted by me?" Raising her head stubbornly again, Ivy pouted. "I''ve seen narcissistic people, but I''ve never seen so..." Then she raised her little hand and boldly pointed a finger at his chin, "Hey, chick, show me your smile, please" Edgar was very gentle with his kitten. He put his handsome face in front of her and said, "master, now that you think I''m a good girl, let me serve you, okay?" Then he kissed her on the lips. As time went by, she increasingly liked the smell of his body, which reminded her of a song, "why, I be very active...While holding your hand, I''ll get moved without any reason...Pure love.". Just like this, every day when she woke up, she would see his handsome face and kiss his lips to feel his smell. This feeling satisfied her at the moment. They had sex for a long time until Edgar left her body discontentedly. He loved her so much that he wanted to hold her tightly in his arms the whole day. But he didn''t do that, because he knew his kitten was a foodie and it would rattle her even if she missed one meal. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before Edgar could speak, Ivy, who had been in his arms, suddenly crooked her little head. "Edgar, I''m hungry!" "Okay, I''ll cook for you!" Then Edgar took a ck bathrobe from the bed and put it on at will. The slender figure went to the kitchen without hesitation. A sense of happiness welled up in her heart. It had been a long time since anyone took care of her like this. She remembered that when she was ten years old, she was burning a whole night because of a cold and fever. At that time, her mother held her in her arms for the whole night, natural cooling her, and feeding her with medicine until her body temperature dropped. Then, her mother patted her on the bed and fell asleep. After that, her mom had to go to work because of her family background. And since then until her mom had passed away, she had never held her in that way. And the other two people at home, one was her father, who always drank gambling, and hit her when lost to vent his anger, and ignored her when he won. But somehow her father was especially good to her sister, and he had never touched her a finger. She didn''t have anything that her sister had since childhood, not to mention those her sister didn''t have. But luckily she still had a sister. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how she could spend her dark childhood. And now, she once again experienced the feeling of being held in the hands of a perfect man. She felt like a dream, a beautiful dream. It was a beautiful dream that she was unwilling to wake up. At that moment, Ivy, who was indulged in her own thoughts, was suddenly interrupted by the song, "you are my little apples. My little apples...". "Naughty girl, you finally answered the phone. Do you know that Tyron had made trouble! Where are you? " Her heart skipped a beat. "Tyron, what''s wrong? Okay, I''ll be right there! Send me the address! " Chapter 36 Tyron Stirred Up Trouble! Chapter 36 Tyron Stirred Up Trouble! Sitting straight in the chair of the restaurant, Edgar listened to the noisy crowd around him. A hint of impatience shed through his calm eyes. If Ivy hadn''t asked him to take care of the child. He would never stay in a ce where was full of noise for him. He looked at the little boy in front of him, with a boy face that hadn''t grown up. He was in children''s uniform, and his little ck eyes looked coldly at him, as if he wanted to see flowers on him. Tyron grew up in Celine''s family. His uncle was a powerful reporter. Under his influence, he knew many things, such as the man with an evil face and a sense of coldness sitting opposite to him was the CEO of the HENGLI group, Edgar. But to his surprise, he didn''t understand why Edgar fell in love with his sworn mother, Ivy. It was said that he had a group of celebrities, famous models and heiresses. "Little guy, what''s your name?" It was Edgar who broke the silence. "Tyron!" He said calmly. Hearing that, Edgar wore a smile at the corners of his mouth. Interesting! The little guy was not afraid of him at all. "Do you know who I am?" "I know. Aren''t you the new CEO of HENGLI group, Edgar?" "It seems that you know a lot at such a young age?" Edgar seldom showed up in front of fireflies, so it was really surprising that an eight year old child could know him! "Now that you know who I am, So you also know the rtionship between me and Angie! Tell me, why did you fight? " Edgar said, looking straight at Tyron. "I don''t have to tell you?" Tyron red at the man in front of him. "Now that your mother * asked me to take care of you, you need to give me a reason. I don''t like cowards." (* TN: here mother means sworn mother) Casually leaning on the chair, Edgar tried to goad him into anger. Speaking of that, when Ivy tried every means to ask the kid about what had happened, the kid in front of her was stubborn and she didn''t know why he got into a fight, she had to go to the hospital to see the kid who was hurt by Tyron, with a bag of fruit in her hand. The word "coward" worked on Tyron as he said, "the coward curses me as an abandoned child!" Tyron said calmly as if he was not the one mentioned. "Coward?"? What a cute boy! What a surprise! This kid was more mature and smarter than his age. And the conversation between themter absolutely convinced Edgar of his idea. "Uncle, may I ask you a question?" "Tell me!" "Uncle, why do you fall in love with ivy? " "None of your business." Edgar took a look at Tyron. "Yes, you are right. It seems that it has nothing to do with me. However, in fact! What I want to know most is when you dump Ivy so that I can introduce a boyfriend to her. You know, the most effective way to treat a broken heart is to find a new boyfriend! " Edgar looked at him as if he were looking like a freak who had just returned to his youth. He clearly remembered that the child in front of him was only eight years old. But he had just made a speech on love. Edgar had always been impressed by Charlie''s precocious personality. However, the question irritated Edgar. Especially when it said "arrange a boyfriend for her", it felt like she was about to leave him. "Little guy, it''s none of your business between Ivy and me. No matter what will happen in the future, I will never let her find other men!" Edgar knocked on the table as usual. Tyron changed a posture to the same as that of Edgar''s, and continued to ask in a grown-up tone, "in that case, you have decided to marry my sworn mother!" "You can say that!" Somehow, Edgar talked so much nonsense with the little guy in front of him. "So will your family agree? I know my sworn mother very well. Although she is usually ill tempered, she is a very strong woman. If your parents don''t approve her marriage, I think she will regret all her life. " Tyron picked up a slice of chips and put it into his mouth. "I''ll take care of it. But how do you know my parents won''t agree?" "As the saying goes, People need to marry those from families of equal social rank. You rich people usually hold such an attitude towards marriage." Well, he can''t tell Edgar that ording to Uncle Zhao, Edgar''s mother is ady with high taste. "Should we talk about you! Suddenly, Edgar found that the conversation was in Tyron''s control! damn! When did he be so childish. ''sure enough, being with someone always affected a little. "I, I have nothing to say. Isn''t it about fighting? I will apologize to that kid! Humph! I''m a man knowing when to yield and when to retreat! " Tyron had said a ton of words, making Edgar unable to say a word or tough. Edgar took a nce at the phone on the table, and it showed that the time was 14 o''clock. That was to say, Ivy had been separated from him since this morning. He wondered if that silly girl had sessfully dealt with the affairs? "Little boy, let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital to find ivy. Since you are a man, you have to admit what you have done. You need to tell right from wrong. He who has the courage to admit his mistakes is a brave man!" Therefore, Tyron put thest piece of crisps into his mouth. He remembered that his sworn mother told him not to waste food. Then he took a nce at the untouched chicken wings on the table. After showing his contempt for Edgar, Tyron waved his hand to the waiter and said, "pack it up!" Standing one meter away from him, Edgar saw him putting all the food in the bag, then rolled his eyes and asked, "little guy, what do you want to do?" Without raising his head, Tyron said, "don''t waste it! I will take these back to mother *! (* TN: here mother means sworn mother)! She loves attending restaurants the most! " Hearing that, Edgar''s mouth twitched again. Could he not afford to support a woman? Then he turned around and walked out of the gate under the waitress''s confused and anthomaniac look. "You naughty boy, I''ll wait for you in the car!" A few minutester, finally, he saw Tyron walking towards him. It was Tyron who could make Edgar wait. If the boy was not Ivy''s godson, he would have pped him to death. ''How dare he waste my time! He is asking for death!'' thought he! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Edgar rushed to the gate of the hospital with Tyron at full speed. Tyron opened his mouth at the size of an egg because of fear, and then they got out of the car. When they arrived at the 25th ward of the children''s Department on the third floor, Tyron''s legs were still trembling steadily! It was the first time that he had in a car driven like a rocket. He was so scared! They thought that ivy had dealt with this matter, but when they stepped into the ward, they unexpectedly saw another scene. Chapter 37 My Woman Doesnt Need To Be Humble! Chapter 37 My Woman Doesn''t Need To Be Humble! "Listen to me, ma''am. Tyron didn''t do it on purpose. Could you please spare us this time?" Ivy begged in a low voice. In fact, Ivy really wanted to give her a p and make her passed out. But now, she could do nothing but let woman point at her nose and scold her. She could only endure, endure, and endure! Because, only in this way, Tyron could continue to go back to the kindergarten to study. She could do whatever she wanted to do and leave thepany. But she couldn''t mess up what happened to Tyron. She didn''t want the child to be ruined by her. So, in any case, she must endure the humiliation today! But in her mind, she scolded Tyron fiercely. Damn it! How could he hit a fat man in the face and made his face a normal bun face? Looking at his dark face, Tyron even knocked out the man''s front teeth. s! Did they fight with each other? It was a heart rending process! But what surprised her more was that how could an eight year old child be so strong? "Look at what your son did to my baby? I''m wondering how a quiet and well bred woman like you could have such a rude son. " Her plump figure was shown in a loose blue dress. But her voice was very ipatible with her appearance. She had a fair face, and her voice was terrible. It was a puppet in Ivy''s eyes. She had been scolding her for half an hour, so she thought that her ears were almost deaf. "I know it''s all Tyron''s fault. Please let him go for the sake of a child. Don''t post the video of Tyron fighting on the Inte, or it will destroy him. Please! I beg you! Madam! " At the same time, she took out her purse and took out a bank card from her pocket. It was all her savings. She had been scribbling and pinching for many years. "Ma''am, here''s fifty thousand in this card. It''s all my savings. I''ll give it to you. Take it easy. Forgive us. Okay?" After saying that, she walked forward and politely handed the card to the other party. "50000! You have the nerve to say it. Do you think I''m a beggar? " After shouting at Ivy, the woman in front of her pushed her away with great strength. Ivy was pushed down by her with a little strength, and her hand just touched the corner of the table. All of a sudden, her left wrist was bleeding. "Mmm," Ivy sat down on the ground and bit her lips. It hurt so much! However, there was not a trace of guilt on the woman''s face. She said coldly, "look at you, so weak. I really didn''t expect that your child could be so strong? No wonder my baby said you were not her biological mother. I also think it made sense! " At the moment, Ivy was like a porcin doll which had been thrown away, messy and lonely. There were not only the two of them in the room. The man who was sitting on the bed and holding the baby was the father of the child. He looked very honest and intimate. He just held the baby in his arms silently,pletely ignoring Ivy''s existence. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end. In the ward, the other two patients and their family sat aside and watched the fight as if they were watching a free funny drama. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At the same time, a pair of soft hands gently lifted her up. Edgar and Tyron walked into the ward one after the other. The cold and domineering aura radiated from Edgar. All the soundsing out of the ward stopped, as if time had stopped at this moment. "Silly girl, how can you be so stupid? Where is your energy when you are waving?" Edgar took out a handkerchief from nowhere and gently wiped the blood on Ivy''s wrist. In order to prevent the blood from flowing out, he was still very worried. He used the handkerchief to wrap her wrist, and then made a beautiful bow knot. "Ivy, be a good girl and take Tyron to wait for me in the car. I will solve the problem here. Remember, my woman doesn''t need to be humble. I am always by her side!" His gentle voice echoed in her ears. A touch of softness was melting in her heart. She had dealt with it by herself in the past. But now, he was behind her, making her feel warm. At this moment, her tears were inadvertently rolling down. It was so good to have him! Ivy was touched. She finally found a man with broad shoulders that she could rely on. In fact, when she was kidnapped Myron, her mind was full of Edgar. From that moment on, she knew that she had fallen in love with him unconsciously. She fell in love with a man she never dared to love. Ivy took back her thought. Now that her boyfriend was here, she didn''t have to be so humble. After all, it was easy for him to find a good school for Tyron It was true. She had forgotten that she had such a powerful backer. Ivy squinted her eyes as if she could bring power to the fullest anytime! Since she was backed up, she didn''t have to make herself unhappy. She was not self abuse. Then, she stood up, rubbed her hands, turned around and walked to the woman. Without saying a word, she directly went up, pped her hard across the face. The fat woman covered half of her face and stared at her in shock At this moment, Ivy was so arrogant. She blew her palm and sneered, "I tried to persuade you. old woman, you still have to be harsh. Since you don''t want to let my son go, why should I apologize?" The husband of the fat woman jumped up from the bed and pointed at her with anger How dare you hit my wife? I We will sue you! " Lifting a wisp of her hair, she held out a finger and said, "hush! Lower your voice. Do you know who my boyfriend is? He is the CEO of HENGLI group, Edgar. I think you should know that he would deal with people who offended him and those people alle to no good end. Are you sure you want to keep grumbling? " ''Edgar? Edgar? The husband of the fat woman, when he heard the name of Edgar, was so frightened that his legs became weak and he almost fainted. He did not expect the man behind her to be the famous Edgar. The fat woman''s man almost knelt down, trembling. "Yes I''m sorry. It''s all our fault. My child and It has nothing to do with Tyron Chapter 38 The Confidential Information Of The Company Chapter 38 The Confidential Information Of The Company When the fat woman saw her husband made an apology, she red at him and was about to kick him to wake up. What was wrong with her husband? His son was the victim, but why did he make the apology. But when she was about to scold her husband, her husband pped her across the face. The fat woman looked at her husband in shock. He hit her? Was he crazy? "Apologize to them!" His husband said coldly. The fat woman looked at her husband in disbelief and asked, "what did you say? Why? " Another p! "Apologize! Didn''t you hear what I said? Youmand you to apologize! " She couldn''t believe that her submissive husband could be so bold. No! Awesome! She was afraid of her husband! What the fat woman didn''t know was that if they didn''t apologize and kept their heads down, their family would be in danger. Of course, the fat woman didn''t know about this. Being nced at coldly by her husband, the fat woman immediately walked forward tamely, lowered her head and whispered, "sorry, it''s all our fault!" The fat woman and her husband promised her to delete the photos of his son being attacked and withdraw thewsuit. In this case, Tyron took her son to go out of the hospital with Edgar. Now that the matter was settled, Ivy didn''t have to worry about it any more. She stretched herself and casually leaned against the seat. "Where are we going next? It''s a holiday today. Can we take him to the amusement park? " "Okay! Mother * loves me very much. (* TN: here mother means sworn mother)! "Tyron came over, overjoyed. He hadn''t been out to y for a long time. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. However, Edgar didn''t think in the same way. The thought that he had to wear a little tail today annoyed him. He could take care of ivy in his arms but not the precocious child. Although he was a child and was quiet, no one would go dating with a child. He turned to Ivy and said, "Ivy, i..." Suddenly, Edgar''s phone rang "Edgar, there''s an ident in thepany," said Edward in a hurry. "Okay, I''ll be right there!" "Ivy, take Tyron back to the vi first!" Ivy didn''t ask why. She simply nodded and said, "Okay, go ahead with your business. I''ll take Tyron back first!" She knew he was very busy. She understood that she wouldn''t be a burden to him. She even thought that she would work hard to be his assistant. Edgar asked Ivy to take a taxi to the vi with Tyron, and he drove to thepany In the CEO Office of HENGLI group. Hearing that, Edgar was sitting on the desk sullenly. Turning the pages of data with his slender fingers, his cold eyes turned darker and darker. On the screen, there were thickly dotted English letters, price and some numbers. Edward, who was standing beside him, wore a pair of ck rims. He had an extremely serious expression on his face. "Edgar, due to the massive loss of data of this incident, we are not able to produce all our goods this time, and some suppliers have withdrawn materials." Edward hadn''t been asleep for two days. Exhausted, he told him about the loss of thepany. "But there are still some suppliers. They will use us of breaking the contract in the court." Hearing that, Edgar frowned and said in a cold voice, "who is that? " He knew that the bidding material must have something to do with that mysterious man. But what happened next was totally out of his expectation. "Yes, ivy. In thepany''s monitoring room, it is shown that the night before the data was lost, only Ivy came to thepany and entered your office. She also told the security guard that she came back with your permission to get some information. And then there was the event of data loss. " All of a sudden, they both kept silent for quite a long time, with Edward standing beside for quite a long time. It wouldn''t be her? "What else?" As if remembering something, he opened his mouth, "there is something very strange. That night, there was a circuit problem in ourpany and itsted for about two hours. Later, I heard from the maintenance department that the pressure was unstable." Then, when I went to the monitoring room to watch the video, I saw nothing... " Edgar sat there still, as if thinking about something. He stared at theputer in front of him for two minutes. He knew that it was obviously aimed at him, but he hadn''t figured out why the other party tried every means to get close to Ivy. Was it just because she was his woman? Edgar stood up and walked to the bookshelf. He took out a box behind a book on the far right side of the bookshelf. Then he picked up a palm sized silver handle. He handed it over to Edward and said, "I want you to have it with you. I want you to use all the resources to monopolize all these data." Frowning, Edward asked again seriously, "Edgar, are you sure you want to do that? Actually, the only thing we need to do is to get Ivy out and let her admit her fault to the media. This way... " But before he could finish his sentence, Edgar growled, "no, we can''t do that! It''s not her fault!" Although Edward worked for Edgar, he was also one of his good friends. So at this time, he got angry. Edward came up to Edgar. He shouted angrily, "Edgar, do you know what you are doing? It was obviously caused by ivy, why do you still take great pains to protect her? No matter whose plot it is, the most effective and easiest way now is to let her take on the mistakes she has made. " "Don''t you know that if you do this, she will bring some unnecessary troubles and destroy her reputation?" Edgar retorted coldly "Then should we allow her to destroy the HENGLI group?" Edward didn''t flinch and retorted again. "Edgar, do you know that if you do this, your identity in the United States will bepletely exposed. You are courting death. Do you know that?" Grasped Edgar''s clothes angrily. "Edward, I..." Edgar murmured. He knew that Edward who can do everything for him was all for his own good, and he knew what would happen if he did so, but he really didn''t want his kitten to be hurt at all. Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Edward released Edgar from his grip. He knew that once the decision was made by Edgar, it would be impossible for him to change it. "Well, you can do whatever you like. Since you have decided, I''ll go out to make arrangement. I''ll fly back to the United States right away." Then he turned around and was about to leave the office. As he stepped out of the office, he said, "Edgar, uncle is back!" Sitting outside the window, Edgar gazed at the scenery outside, trying to figure out what was going on. He knew that his father would know it sooner orter. It was a headache for him to think of his father''s short temper. As he expected, the phone suddenly rang. ncing at the familiar number on the screen, Edgar shook his head and pressed the answer button. "Edgar, you bastard! Come back!" A roar came through the phone. Hearing that, Edgar raised his eyebrows out of habit. In his opinion, this time the storm was more fierce. Then he walked to his desk and picked up the phone. "Come in, Zoe!" Sitting straight in his chair, Edgar ordered coldly, "Zoe, make an order. Don''t spread any word about the data loss event. If I hear any rumor, fire the person, no matter who it is. Do you understand?" "Yes, sir!" He had reduced the loss to a minimum, but he needed to deal with some suppliers personally and save the situation. But now, he had to go back to his father. Chapter 39 Anger Of Edgar Chapter 39 Anger Of Edgar On his way to the old house, Edgar drove his expensive car as fast as he could. In fact, he wanted to go back to see his kitten, but he couldn''t make it now. So he took out his phone and dialed Ivy''s number. He missed her. He picked up the phone, "Ivy, I miss you!" "Edgar, you" Before she could finish her sentence, Edgar hung up the phone. "shit!" What was he talking about? How could he... Ivy''s face suddenly flushed. It was the first time she had heard him say so, and Tyron who was sitting next to her took a nce at her. "Mother *, your face..." (* TN: here mother means sworn mother)" Ivy turned her face aside and said with a guilty conscience, "nothing! ha-ha! I just feel a little hot. " She would never admit that when she heard Edgar''s attractive voice, there was a surge of hormones in her. In the urban area, rows of old-fashioned houses were closely next to each other, and with carved doors, the ancient buildings stood out in the city. As soon as Edgar stepped into the living room, a good blue and white porcin teacup fell to the ground by his feet before he could change his shoes. The teacup was smashed into pieces, looking horrible! Hearing that, Edgar stopped putting on his shoes. Looking at the serious expressions on the faces of the people in the living room, he shook his head slightly and sighed. In the middle of the living room, a man in his fifties was sitting solemnly in the main seat. His face was full of anger and dissatisfaction. He didn''t even look at him when he walked in, but only left a cold sentence of reproach and turned his head to the other side. "See what you have done?" Seeing what happened, Edgar knew that his dad had known thepany''s situation. He felt chilly because his dad was in a rage at the moment. However, he hesitated and stopped three steps away from the main seat, waiting for his father''s decision. Everyone in the Luo family was afraid of his father. He had retired from the underworld for many years, but he still had the innate momentum and deterrence! "Who is that girl who bade before the bidding? Who the hell is she to you? " Looking at Edgar, who had a rtively good attitude, Edgar''s father asked coldly. Hearing that, Edgar got a feeling that something was wrong. His brain was running fast. He had blocked the news as soon as possible. Who had leaked the information? Unintentionally? Or on purpose? "Do you hear me? Say something! " Now that he had known it, there was nothing to hide. Edgar bravely looked into his father''s eyes. "Dad, haven''t you already investigated?" "You..." Edgar''s father looked at him and said nothing. He had just calmed down, but he became angry again. Of course he had investigated. When he had called Edgar to go back to the old house but he had not come back yet, he had sent someone to go to Edgar''s vi to ask him back, but unexpectedly the person he sent brought him a surprise. No, it was a shock! That woman had a child in the vi. That was the woman who had leaked the confidential information of thepany. What''s good about her? She should let Edgar cover up for her. "Edgar, that woman is nobody but a girl. Why do you cover her up? It was she who leaked the confidential information of thepany. Why don''t you let her bear the consequences? As long as she is prosecuted in the name of thepany, the rate of the suppliers withdrawing capital is much smaller and our loss will be reduced by a few percent! " "Dad, I love her! So I can''t... " Edgar announced, stressing each syble. His words aroused an uproar in the house. Everyone was shocked, including Edgar''s father and his mother. After a moment of surprise, Edgar''s father opened his eyes wide and said seriously, "Edgar, do you know what you are talking about? You... " Before Edgar''s father could finish his words, Edgar added solemnly, "I love her. I want to marry her!" "Edgar, what did you say? You are going to marry a girl who has nothing? " Edgar''s father growled at him. No! He! He would never allow his son to marry a troublemaker! No! Such a joke couldn''t happen in the Luo family! Never! "Edgar, do you know what you are talking about? Do you know that your decision will make our company a hot topic in the business world? Do you think that everyone can be a member of the Luo family? Do you want to make yourself a joke in the business world as the CEO? " Edgar turned around and stood in front of his father. He looked at his father calmly. "I will never change the decision I made! No matter you agree or not, I will marry her! " He knew his son well. Once he made a decision, he would not change his mind. He was pissed off! "Dear, don''t be angry. Take care of yourself!" At the right time, Edgar''s mother walked to Edgar''s father, patted his chest, and advised him. Then she turned to Edgar, frowning and said, "Edgar, how did you piss your father off? It''s so out of line. Apologize to him now!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. But Edgar didn''t move. There was a touch of irritation in his calm eyes. He knew that he shouldn''t make his father angry. He knew that his father had a heart disease and could not be angry, so he changed his tone to a calm one. "Dad, mom, I have something to deal with in thepany. I have to go first!" When he turned around and was about to leave, his father breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Edgar, how are you going to deal with this matter? The older foxes in ourpany are keeping an eye on you all the time! How about this! I''ll stay in thepany as usual in the following days. You go and meet those suppliers and settle this matter. " Hearing that, Edgar stopped his right foot. "I see," he said Looking at Edgar''s back, his mother was worried. "Master, do you really agree with that girl from the countryside to be with our Edgar? Edgar is one in a million. Who is that woman? Nothing... " Before Edgar''s mother could finish her sentence, Mr. Luo''s eyes narrowed. His mother''s eyes lit up when she saw the way he talked. "Dear, have you thought of something?" Edgar''s father said coldly, "Finn, didn''t you say that the chairman of the CHUANGMEI group would invite us to have tea? I heard that his daughter, Mia Meng, has a exceedingly beautiful appearance. Hasn''t she said that she was the one who engaged to Edgar at the very beginning? " Edgar''s mother smiled, "Sir, you mean? " Edgar''s father nodded and said, "Edgar is young while we are old. The only thing I can do now is to give him a chance to help him reach the top in the business world." "Master, sooner orter, Edgar will understand." Holding her husband''s arm, Edgar''s mother tried to comfort him. Chapter 40 An Unexpected Person Chapter 40 An Unexpected Person After she put Tyron to bed, she fell into a daze on the sofa. She had nned to take him to the amusement park, but when she separated from Edgar, he asked her to stay at home instead of going out and wait for him toe back. She didn''t know what had happened in thepany? But judging from his expression, there was something serious happened in thepany. Ivy didn''t know what else she could do. Well, just stay at home and wait for him toe back! She didn''t want to be his burden. When she was wandering, a "Ding Dong" interrupted her thinking. WOW! He has the key, doesn''t he? So she opened the door with doubt. "Auntie! Why are you here? " Astonishment was written all over Ivy''s face. She had thought that the woman standing in front of her was Edgar, but it turned out that she was his mother, who wore a suit of famous brands. She remembered thatst time she met him, she didn''t seem to like her very much. And this time, she saw the disdainful look on her face. Before Ivy could speak, a voice came from the outside, "aunt, I have found my phone.". Wearing a famous dress and 3-inch high-heeled shoes, Mia stood in front of ivy. "What? Do I need your permission toe to my son''s house?" Said Finn, holding her head high. Ivy twitched her mouth and said nothing! Without even taking a look at Ivy, Mia walked over in front of her and came to the living room with Finn.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A bitter smile appeared on Ivy''s face. It seemed that Edgar''s mother came for her today. However, when she took a nce at Mia, she thought, ''if Edgar''s motheres to me just because she wants to ask me about being together with Edgar, but why does Miae here?''? She still remembered what happened in the parking lotst time. What she left to Ivy was only one word - "danger". Then, Finn and Mia came to the living room and sat down elegantly on the sofa. Then, Finn gave a disgusting nce at Ivy, who was standing at a loss thinking about what to do. Finn felt sick at the thought of her son''s stupid behavior. How could he possibly fall in love with a girl who was just an inexperienced vige girl. "Spit it out! How can you leave my son? Without further ado, Finn went straight to the point. Mia was sitting gracefully as a listener, but she only inadvertently turned on the recorder in her phone. Standing aside, Ivy did not sit down. She was a little nervous because she was Edgar''s mother. "Aunt, Edgar and I are serious. We love each other!" Ivy said slowly, standing up straight. Upon hearing that, Finn suddenly stood up. "In love? What a joke! You are just a country girl without anything. How dare you im to love him here! Haha! " Finn got up from the chair. Mia also followed her and held her arm, smiling, "auntie, please sit down. Don''t be angry. Let me tell you something! Finn sat down under thefort of Mia. "Ivy, let''s get to the point! Tell me the price. How much do you want to get away from Edgar? " Mia said, squinting at her. "Money!" Hearing that, Ivy sneered at her. In the eyes of those rich people, they only cared about money. Why couldn''t they believe in the love between her and Edgar. "Aunt, you must have misunderstood me. I love Edgar. I love him, not for his money!" Ivy clenched her fists. She had to put up with it! For the sake of Edgar''s mother, she decided to put up with that! She endured the insult! She could endure any insult to her love! "It''s very funny! Not for money? Only ghosts would believe that! Why not evaluate yourself well first? How can you be a match for Edgar? " Mia said to Ivy sarcastically. Her teacher once taught her not to tolerate anybody when she couldn''t stand it anymore. She can''t do anything to Edgar''s mother, but she never said that she couldn''t do anything to Mia! Besides, she was on her own now, and there were no men surrounding her. She didn''t want to fight with her, but verbal attack was okay! So when she came to her senses, she put on a charming smile and said, "Mia, I know youe here today only because you want me to quit? But don''t you forget what you did to Edgar in the parking lot last time? Do you think he would be with a bad woman who wanted to kill him? " "What did you say?" Now, it was Finn''s turn to be surprised. What did she hear? Beat to death? Kill Edgar! Before she figured out what had happened, Mia exined obediently, "aunt, don''t listen to Ivy''s nonsense. It''s not true!" Damn it! Wasn''t she a fool at that time? Howe Did Ivy pretend to be a fool? And then she reminded her in a gentle voice, "aunt, yesterday my father also said that he wanted Edgar to take over MYN industry! He is going to be a major shareholder in thepany!" This sentence had a great effect on Finn''s mind. MYN industry is one of the industries of Meng family. It is different from that of CHUANGMEI group. CHUANGMEI group is founded by the chairman of Meng family and other shareholders, while MYN industry is the private industry of Mia''s father. Though it seemed that HENGLI group was bigger than CHUANGMEI group, it was doing business abroad while MYN industry was popr in China. What''s more, it had a close rtionship with HENGLI group and it supplied most of the products that HENGLI group needed in China. ''there won''t be anything wrong with the news if it from Mia. Which rich father would marry his daughter so easily? Besides, if Edgar purchased MYN industry, he would definitely get a higher position in his career. In fact, what Finn didn''t know was that Mia was just a step daughter. Then, Finn gave her a ferocious stare and said, "Ivy, stop talking nonsense. I will give you one million and leave Edgar. Otherwise, I will expose what you have done to the media and put you in jail! Do you understand? Go to jail! " It seemed that Finn hadpletely forgotten about the incident in the parking lot just now. Now, she was only filled with fury towards Ivy. She couldn''t understand why her son would protect the idiot? Ivy looked puzzled and had no idea what had happened? It was not that Ivy was an idiot, but that Edgar did a good job protecting her. He just didn''t want to tell her the truth. But Ivy was totally confused now! What did she do? Going to jail? A look of satisfaction shed on Mia''s face. She said with a sinister smile, "it seems that you still don''t know anything about it. I''m so sad that it is you that divulge the confidential information of HENGLI group, right? You sneaked into Edgar''s office and stole the confidential information of thepany, didn''t you? " Chapter 41 Sisters True Face (Part one) Chapter 41 Sister''s True Face (Part one) "I don''t know what you''re talking about?" asked Ivy, confused "Humph! You don''t even admit it! Can you swear that you didn''t sneak past the CEO''s office? Can you swear that you didn''t steal anything? Since you have already done it? Why don''t you admit it? " Mia glimpsed at Ivy and continued to attack her, "do you know that you have leaked confidential information of thepany and caused a huge loss to Edgar''spany? You know what? Because of you, Edgar has to go to those suppliers and apologize personally. Do you know that?" Ivy stepped back a few steps. She was stunned. How could it be possible? She kept recalling the scenes of those days. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Entering Edgar''s office secretly? Was it on that day? Was it Megan? No, that was impossible! No way! How could it be possible? How could she do harm to her? No, she didn''t believe it! Mia looked at theplicated expression on Ivy''s face and smiled weirdly. It seemed that she got what she wanted. At this time, Finn also stood up. She took out a check from her bag elegantly and gave a disdainful look at Ivy, "here is one million. I give you two days to leave Edgar. You can only bring him endless trouble. If you really love him, I hope you can let him go, it is the best choice for you to leave him!" Then, Finn gave her the check of 1 million dors. Just as they were about to leave, Angie suddenly grabbed Mia''s arm and asked, "tell me when you learnt about the confidential information of thepany." "What are you doing? Ivy, move your dirty hand away and don''t touch me! "MIA said with a disgusted look. She tried to get rid of her hand, but Ivy held her hand even tighter. A tinge of coldness shed across herplicated eyes. "Tell me when the confidential information was leaked? Tell me the specific time? " She asked. She didn''t believe that her sister would do harm to her! No, she didn''t believe it! "May 1st, August 5th!" As these words were spoken, Mia inadvertently nced at Ivy. When she saw the red butterfly birthmark on Ivy''s wrist, her face suddenly turned pale and her eyes suddenly widened! Why did she have that birthmark on her hand No, that''s impossible. Is she No, that was impossible! At this time, Finn, who was walking outside, saw Mia''s stunned look. A flicker of doubt shed through her heart and she asked, "Mia, what''s wrong with you?" Theplex expression on her face immediately disappeared. She squeezed out a smile and said, "I''m fine!" Then she nced casually at Ivy lying on the sofa. A cold light shed through her charming eyes. Ivy should be dead! Then she followed Finn out of Edgar''s vi. At the same time, the shock in Ivy''s heart was not less than that of Mia, but what she was thinking was another thing. She copsed on the sofa, the shock and sadness appearing in her heart, and her heart was broken. She recalled her sister''s abnormal behavior that day. Somewhere in her chest was bleeding. Why did her use her? Why is that? No, she must make it clear? Maybe everything was a mistake. Suddenly, an idea crossed Ivy''s mind. Why didn''t she ask her sister in person? Perhaps it was a mistake. So when she made up her mind, she took out her phone and dialed a familiar number. "Sister, let''s meet! See you in the same ce! " Ivy said in a trembling voice. Then she heard his sister say in a soft voice, "Okay, the same ce!" Then she calmed herself down and sent a message to her friend Celine: "Celine,e to the vi to pick up Tyron. I have something to do!"! She knew Celine woulde to take care of Tyron, so she took her bag, changed a pair of shoes and opened the door to go out. In an elegant coffee shop, Ivy saw her sister sitting quietly in a pink dress. She felt bitter. Ivy often came to this coffee shop with her. Once Megan received her sry, she would take Ivy here to have coffee. She told her that drinking coffee could change her mood. Here, she talked about work. Although Ivy was usually a listener, she was very happy when she saw Megan talking andughing. But now, Ivy''s hands were pinching under the table. This was the sign of nervousness. She opened her mouth and wanted to ask! But the words were on the tip of her tongue and she just couldn''t spit them out! "Ivy, are you calling to ask me about the confidential information leaked by yourpany?" It was better for Megan to tell her face to face since she knew that ivy had already thought of it. As expected, when Ivy heard her sister''s words, she had already confirmed the answer. But this answer made her very sad, and cold-blooded. Tears welled up in her eyes. "Why? Why do you do this to me? Why do you take advantage of me? You are my sister." Ivy said word by word. "Why! Humph! " Megan sneered. "Haven''t you gotten it? I use you just because you are stupid. I don''t understand why you are nothing but live better than me now? " Ivy was stunned. It never urred to her that her sister would say something like that. "Sis, are you..." she asked with a frown. Was she deaf! At this point, she still lied to herself that her sister couldn''t have be like this. "Do you know how much I hate you, Ivy? Do you know why I got a divorce? He said he fell in love with you. It''s so ridiculous. How could he fall in love with his sister-inw? Don''t you think it''s funny? " Ivy smiled bitterly, "That''s why you can hurt and take advantage of me as you wish? Sister, you know what I''m thinking. No matter what my brother-inw thinks, I still have no feelings for him. " Before her sister got a divorce, Ivy found that her brother-inw treated her a little bit differently, and she had told her sister about it at that time. But her sister always said that she thought too much, so she didn''t care if it was her being oversensitive. Since then, ivy had never been to her sister''s home. If anything happened, she would always call her sister to discuss with. She was afraid that Megan would misunderstand her. "Sis, do you dare to say that you divorced your husband because of me? Are you telling your conscience that you didn''t do anything wrong to your husband? " At that time, Ivy still remembered that her sister had a bed photo with another man and her husband had followed her secretly. Therefore, in order to protect her marriage, she deleted the photos of her sister''s cell phone secretly, and also helped her sister get rid of her brother-inw. Although she knew that this was not the right way, it was her sister. And she always felt that her sister wanted to live a good life with her brother-in- law. "Ivy, don''t use your excuses as a kind word. I don''t need it, and I don''t care! Do you still remember when you were a child, why did dad always hit you and punish you when he got drunk? " A weird smile appeared on Megan''s face. Chapter 42 Megans Real Character (2) Chapter 42 Megan''s Real Character (2) When Ivy was young, she was also very confused. After she had a serious illness when she was eight years old, some of her memories were always messy. After that, her parents always quarreled, And daddy always found various reasons to beat and scold Mommy, after that, Mommy died of illness, and daddy turned his vent on her. "Are you hiding something from me?" "Ivy, there are some things you should know. Do you know why father suddenly changed? Humph, because you are not my father''s daughter at all? You are a bastard of my mother and another man! You wild child! " "I''m not my father''s daughter. How can it be possible? Are you kidding me? " Ivy was shocked. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "You are too naive, ivy. I didn''t lie to you? Listen carefully, ivy. You are not the daughter our family, and your memory has disappeared when you were eight years old" The more she spoke, the more excited she became. She couldn''t wait to see the bewildered and painful expression on Ivy''s face. Then she continued to sneer, "and since we have be such a person, I have nothing to hide. I think it''s okay to tell you something. Do you still remember the fire when you were eight? Humph! The fire was not an ident, it was my masterpiece. I thought you would die in the fire! But I didn''t expect that mother would save you! " "But your wound..." Ivy remembered that her mother told her that it was her sister who had saved her. So how could she? "My injury was just a result of my carelessness when I set fire on fire. It was really ridiculous! I will save you? I just don''t want to make an enemy so early! " "But we are both mommy''s daughters. How can you do this to me!" She was so furious that she shouted out hysterically. "But you''re not my father''s daughter after all. You''re just a bastard. Why should you be loved by so many people when you were a child? Mom, grandma, even the boy I liked at school will like you in the end, and your brother-inw will also miss you." Said Megan viciously. "Just for these boring reasons? You are my sister! " Ivy really didn''t expect that her sister would hate her because these were not reasons. "Isn''t that enough? You have no right to be my superior? How could a bastard get the love of the CEO of HENGLI group? " Megan satirized. Tears welled up in Ivy''s eyes and her slender fingers inserted into her hand. Why did this happen? She is not her father''s daughter? Then who was she? Who is it? She smiled bitterly and said, "whatever my identity is, you have no right to hurt me! From now on, you are not my sister anymore. I forgive you for what you have done to me in the past. But from now on, if you dare to hurt me again, I will show you no mercy! " After saying that, she stood up, picked up her bag and was about to leave here, away from the ce that made her heart ache. "Ivy, you don''t deserve Edgar. You don''t deserve him. Just let go of him!" Megan also stood up. But Ivy didn''t want to waste one more second in this rtionship. Even though she heard that Megan asked her to let go of him, she only turned back with a cold smile and said, "you are dreaming! I won''t give up! You are not qualified to ask me to do anything for my love!" Leaving these words, Ivy turned around and left the coffee shop. Looking at her receding figure, Megan sneered and said, "Ivy, in this case, don''t me me for what will happen next I''m sure I will get Edgar. Humph! " It was still very hot in June, but Ivy still felt cold all over. She used to be so stupid. She thought that even though her father was not good to her, at least her sister would take care of her. Now she realized that she was wrong. She had no sister now. Looking at the busy street, she didn''t know where she should go now. For the first time Ivy felt lonely. She opened her cell phone and saw a text message. Her tears fell down uncontrobly. "Ivy, I will be on a business trip for a few days. You just stay at home and wait for me. No matter what happens to you, I will be with you. Miss you. Edgar" Looking at the message from Edgar, Ivy felt the warmth in her heart and looked up at the sky with a bitter smile. Mom, did you see that? At least, I have him. I will stick to loving him! ''! Wearing a tired body, Ivy returned to the vi. It seemed that she couldn''t find any other ce to stay besides this vi. After Edgar left, she stayed in the empty room for the whole night and didn''t close her eyes. The next day, she went to Celine''s house and brought some necessities for Tyron. After she settled all the stuff, she carried her suitcase and took a bus to the C town. C town was a quiet and picturesque ce near a city. It used to be a ce where her sister and she worked. At this moment, she was sitting by the sea and watching the scenery in the distance in a daze from time to time. In front of her was a family of three. The little boy looked three years old with the crown man''s haircut. He looked very cute. His parents both looked very young. The husband was feeding with some cakes, and at the same time looked at the wife who was eating the cake. She rested her chin on her hand and stared at him for a long time She had seen a few words that had been kept in her mind¡ª¡ª "If you have ever met the deepest love, how lucky you are. It''s not obvious words, flowers or any extravagant jewelry or anything you can see at a nce. It''s just that I''m often willing to look into your eyes out of your sight and never get tired of it. After leaving the beach, Ivy went back to the hostel and opened her luggage on the bed. She took out a box from the suitcase and opened it. Inside was a fairly delicate ne. He gave the ne to Ivy as a gift. Under the ne was a photo album. It was a picture of ivy and Megan. These were the most precious things in her life, and she would always keep the most important things for her, including the ne that Edgar gave her. She remembered that on her birthday, the ne that Edgar had given her was supposed to be carried with her all the time. However, she had told him that she was going to keep it until her wedding. At that time, Edgar had mocked her for being silly. At this moment, she took the pictures out of her ckjack and took the match box at the table. After leaving the hotel, she put all the photos on the ground beside a bridge at the corner, drew off the spark slightly and lit them up. After everything was burnt, she threw the brat into the trash can as well. Chapter 43 Life In C Town (Part One) Chapter 43 Life In C Town (Part One) All of a sudden, she heard some children shouting andughing nearby. She turned her head and saw several children running towards her while ying. She moved forward and stopped them. Then she squatted down and took the rest dolls in her hand. These dolls were all what Megan left for her. She cherished them very much in her childhood! Ivy handed over all these dolls to the kids. Although these dolls were old enough, they were still well protected by her and looked very new. Those children were all very happy with the dolls in their hands. Day and night, she finally stood by the bridge with her hands empty. She just felt that she had put a treasure in her heart for the first time. After that, all the things she did not want to think of should have been ced in the peaceful town where she and her sister had a good memory. From now on, she and Megan were no longer family. In fact, she never hated her sister, nor could she hate her. The next day, Ivy got up very early and finished her breakfast in a hotel. Then she went to see the cyan boat meeting held in C town every half a year. C town was extraordinarily lively today. People came and went, and the seaside was crowded, It was a festival when all the drivers in the townpeted with each other about singing. Every boat would have a sailor and he would hire a helper. The helper could be the sailor''s family or people whom he didn''t know at all. They would sing together and the audience would pick the most tacit songs. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. There was no material award or other elements. But such a program was still weed by people in C town and other cities. At the beginning, Ivy was standing in a good ce, which was a turn of the bridge. Although she could not see it clearly, it was also a right angle and there was no other people around. What she did not expect was that a boatman would invite her to sing together. The boatman was an old man, wearing a straw hat and wearing an amiable face. He looked at Ivy who was slightly surprised and said with a smile. After agreeing to her his invitation, Ivy and the old man went to the town head to choose the number and they happened to draw thest number. She was relieved and began to practice singing seriously at the bow of the ship. She and the old man chose a song named This Dynasty. It was an old Cantonese song. She was shocked by the old man. He was good at both charm and music. It made her more determined that she must not let the old man lose face. Gradually, more and more people came. Ivy calmed down and she cheered herself up for there were some things she could do very well. "My town is full of your smiles. Those nights, you and me. Time has passed and circumstances have changed. I won''t regret it. ......" The people around, the water sound of the small Wade, and the noise seemed to have faded away from her ears. The old man seemed to have deliberately lowered the volume of the voice behind her, which set off her unique soft, graceful voice. It was the first time for Ivy to sing in front of so many people. She slightly closed her eyes when she was singing. When Ivy finished singing and said "never regret", she felt her nose sore. She opened her eyes and looked forward. But she find a person standing at the top of the little stone steps where the boat had to stop at the end. From afar, she could see the faint smile on the man''s face as usual. The man stood there in no hurry and looked at her carefully. He would wait for her to travel alone and pick her up. That day, the songs of the old man and Ivy won the highest support. In fact, she was very grateful to the old man. He was experienced and know her feelings well. When the old man stood in front of her and invited her to sing, he said with a faint smile, "finish the song about letting you go today. Leave it here and you don''t need to take it away." She appreciated the old man from the bottom of her heart, because he encouraged her and gave her recognition. She no longer believed that she was a pathetic woman and she could do things very well. After saying goodbye to the old man, Ivy climbed up the stonedder. At the same time, Edgar slightly bent down and pulled her up. "Why are you here?" Ivy was overjoyed. Looking at Edgar''s handsome face in the gentle breeze of C town, she was really satisfied with him. She thought that Edgar would be back in a few days! She didn''t expect that he woulde here so soon. Seeing that Edgar looked tired, she felt warm in her heart. It turned out that someone really cared about her. Looking at her for a long time, Edgar sighed softly and said impatiently, "you are really sentimental." When she heard the word "sentimental", she couldn''t help chuckling. "Edgar, you are the one who is unreasonable!" Then she rolled up her sleeves and walked away. She actually wanted to tell him that she had made a mistake again. But when she saw him again, she suddenly didn''t want to exin to him, because she felt that he would understand her. Edgar followed her unhurriedly. He had been worrying about the little woman these two days. He was afraid that when he was not in a city, his mother would embarrass ivy, so he finally came back to a city four days in advance. When he arrived at the vi, she was not there. He panicked and called up his remaining subordinates at 3:00 am. No matter whether these factors would make him more trouble, he needed to know where she was! Since Edward was not here, his father had taken away his rights and he could only use a few people. When he saw Ivy singing on the ship, his eyes lit up. He had never known her song could be so melodious. He thought she would make some noise, muddled up. But now he saw the other side of her, like a quiet angel, immersing herself in the boat at the moment. There was also a trace of sadness in the melodious song. Therefore, Edgar guessed that she had known thepany''s affairs. Two days ago, his people found out that there were two people who had entered thepany together that night, not one person. Then he asked someone to check the video in the monitoring room. It was obvious that someone had tampered with it. So he spected that except Ivy, her sister might have something to do with these events. Obviously, based on her expression, Ivy''s sister had told her everything. The peace in C city was pleasing to his eyes. So he didn''t take her home in a hurry this time, because he knew that Ivy needed to be treated at the moment. In the afternoon, the snack stands on the street wereid out one by one. Ivy began to walk along the street from the moment she saw the food. There were baby foods with rice flour, steamed stuffed buns, spicy food... They tried everything at the end of the street. Atst, she lifted a fish ball and couldn''t eat anymore. Thus, she turned around and looked at the man who had been following her and had several snacks. Suddenly, she reached out her hand with the fish ball. "Edgar, you are a man. How could you be so delicate? Howe you get these muscles after eating so little?" In fact, she knew that Edgar might have some objection to the food sold at these stalls. That''s true. How could a rich young man like him love the food sold at such a low price? These are the food the commoners like to eat? But today, she just wanted to be willful. Seeing her lips pouted up and her lips curled up, Edgar chuckled and lowered his head, nibbling her hand and ate the fish ball. Chapter 44 The Life In C Town (2) Chapter 44 The Life In C Town (2) Ivy, with her face red, stole a nce at Edgar. That was how he had been. He followed her all the way here, watching her eating, watching her smiling, and buying for her. There was no trace of impatience in him. Sometimes when she turned her head, she would see his gentle gaze on her. When they arrived at a beach, Ivy sat there with her back to the right side of the beach, while Edgar sat down beside her gracefully. She gazed into the distance quietly. Five minutester...... "Edgar, do you know why I came to this city?" Ivy said calmly. "Is this the ce you used to work with your sister?" Edgar''s face did not change at all. "Yes, we have a lot of memories here!" It was not surprising for him to know that, and it was not surprising for him to have investigated it with his means. "At that time, Megan and I just came to a city from the countryside. She found a rtively decent job here. She often took me to the roadside stands to buy me food once she got her sry, We were so happy then. Although I hadn''t found a job and Megan sometimes was so passionate to me, I never doubted her love for me. When I was in my hometown, dad always hit me when getting drunk. But sometimes, Megan would protect me. Since my mother passed away, I always thought at least she would be nice to me. " Ivy sniffled and continued, "but not until the day she told me everything, I realized how stupid I was. I just couldn''t figure out why my father had always beaten me and scolded me, but was surprisingly good to my sister. and why Megan give me cold shoulder sometimes! What makes me feel the most ridiculous is that I am not my father''s daughter. It turns out that sister has hated me for a long time. " Edgar sat aside, silent. He knew that Ivy needed a listener now. Tears were rolling in her eyes. She kept saying calmly, "it turns out that I am a bastard. I have no father. I am a bastard." Hearing that, Edgar frowned tightly. It was not until now that he realized Ivy had an unhappy childhood, which made his heart hurt so much. What hurt me most was that my sister set a big fire to me when I was eight years old and it was because she was jealous of me, a bastard, and had the things she should have! It turns out that I''m a fifth wheel! " Tears streamed down her cheeks as she spoke. Out of control, he stretched out his arms and held her tightly in his arms. "Ivy, I''m so sorry" In his arms, Ivy closed her eyes. "Are you regretting being with me? Because I''m a wild child who doesn''t even know my family name. Aren''t you?" Ivy said with a self-mockery smile. Edgar hugged her tightly again. "No, I regret not being with you earlier" After Ivy heard these words, she couldn''t help but burst into tears! She felt so lucky that there was still someone who cared about her in the world. A couple hugged each other on the beach when the night fell. After a long time, Ivy''s mood calmed down a lot, and Edgar gently released her. "Ivy, do you want to listen to another story? "Edgar doesn''t know why he was trying to tell her that secret in his heart. At this moment, Ivy raised her head and looked at Edgar. A hint of doubt shed through her wet eyes. Another story? "He grew up in a rich family. He was rebellious in his childhood. His parents sent him abroad, and he often escaped sses in school. He thought he was omnipotent. He thought that everything in the world could be solved by money, and money was too easy for him. He could get a check more than 00 million dors with only a few words. " Speaking of that, Edgar stopped. He looked at Ivy, who was listening carefully with her head tilted to one side. Then he looked into the distance and said. "He had no idea at all that he doesn''t know how happy he was then. As his parents didn''t know about it, he broke into a gang secretly and became a gangster. His days in the gangs were prosperous. At that time, he made three good friends. They were friends because they got along well with each other. At that time, there was a huge gang in the United States. Since the four of them were ignorant of their own abilities, they brought a few people to the big gang to challenge. As a result, they were either dead or wounded and had to be imprisoned in a ce where people ate people. On an uninhabited ind that was almost out of contact with other ces, there were no other people but people and people. People there were fierce and cruel. Their life was like living in the way of eating people and beating people. There were only the strong and the weak, with no lowly difference. Only in one month, they stood out from the jaws of sess and beat everyone, because only the survived people could leave that ce. A monthter, someone really came to pick them up. When they came back to America, everything changed. " Speaking to here, there was a sad expression shing in Edgar''s cold eyes. And his change was truly sensed by ivy. She threw herself into his arms. It turned out thatst time in the hospital, she felt his sadness was true. It was not that she thought too much. "It wasn''t expected that after they came back, they knew that in this month, the gang ckmailed their families with their lives. Countless times, they even ckmailed their parents. In order to raise money for them, their family was almost going to do something wrong. In order to take revenge for them, they took advantage of their power and cut down the head of the group. After he purchased the group, he became the head of the group. " Before Edgar could finish his words, Ivy opened her mouth in surprise. She wanted to say something, but she failed. Seeing that she stopped talking, Edgar suddenly felt much better, and now he had been very calm before. "Do you want to ask me if I am the boss of the underworld, right?" Then she saw Ivy suddenly nodding her head. "Yes, it''s me. My another identity in the United States is the leader of the shadow group!" He had thought that she would be scared when she learned about his identity, but she calmed down after seeing his surprised face. He raised his eyebrows as usual and joked, "mydy, do you mind your husband''s identity?" Ivy was amused by his words. She tilted her head and pouted. "Well, I do mind it very much. I''m too scared!" "It doesn''t matter. I can run away with my wife as long as I can," Edgar said, holding her in his arms again "Run away? Where? "How about going to the end of thend? It''s so distant," Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "No, I''m not going. I don''t want to move!" "It doesn''t matter. I can hold you, okay?" At this time, Ivy, who was held in his arms, immediatelyy down in his gentle arms. She felt sleepy all over. "No, your littledy is too sentimental" As a matter of fact, she wanted to say, "no matter where you are, I will always be with you." She knew that his story was not over and she suddenly did not want to listen. Because she knew that once he said it, he would recall those things she did not want to recall. She did not want him to be sad. She did not listen. Chapter 45 Back To A City Chapter 45 Back To A City Listening to the murmurs in his ears, Edgar saw that she closed her eyes gradually and breathed evenly. Very soon, she fell asleep. In the quiet night, he put aside a lot of things and simply dealt with the things in his hands. Without taking a rest, he came to see her directly, although he had been really tired in the past few days. He looked at the kitten in his arms, hugged her in such a quiet night, looked at her every expression and heard every word she said. He felt veryfortable. Looking at her sleeping face for a long time, Edgar lowered his head and gave her a kiss on her eye. The next morning, the sun slowly rose. They watched the sunrise, hand in hand, and went back to a city. He wasughed at for being unable to have sex these days. On his way back from C Town, he determined to take Ivy straight to his apartment. When he rubbed her all the way from the parking lot, she was already out of breath by his kiss. Her two red lips were so bright that he gritted his teeth but could not do anything to her. At this moment, Ivy was not intimidated at all. She hooked his neck and teased him, "Wow! My husband is so bossy! I''m so scared! " Edgar carried her into the elevator. He bit the buttons of her clothes with his teeth while kissing affectionately on her neck. Then he said to the woman in his arms with a hoarse voice, "my sweetheart, I''ve been tolerating you for a long time. " Ivyughed in Edgar''s arms and said with a trembling voice, "Sir, it seems that you really can''t get your wish. I have my period to protect myself. Ha ha!" Ever since she came back from C Town, she found that they got closer to each other, just like sticking to each other''s heart. Such a happy feeling made her walk out of the shadow of that "wild child". It turned out that there was also someone who loved her. Looking at the woman who was protected by her period, Edgar gritted his teeth and thought that she must do something that was worthy of him today. It was not easy for him to get the woman he liked out of the elevator. Hugging the smiling Ivy in his arms, Edgar walked towards the door and fumbled for the key in his pocket. When he had just taken out the key, the little girl in his arms suddenly pushed her like crazy and struggled to get down. Just as he was about to tease her, he saw two people standing at the door. "Edgar, where have you been these two days? I was worried to death?" Edgar adjusted his cor and became calm. He walked quickly to the two people standing in front of the door. "Mom, Dad!" The whole world was in a state of dead. She walked mechanically to Edgar and greeted, "Hello, auntie, uncle!" She had seen Edgar''s mother, but she hadn''t seen his father. However, with the domineering look on the face, she could be sure that the man was none other than his father, Scott. Without even casting a nce at Ivy, Edgar''s mother just nced at her. Then she shouted at him, "Edgar, do you know that you have turned off your phone and your father and I were so worried!" Until now, Edgar''s father did not say a word. He looked at Edgar seriously and said coldly, "open the door!" Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Edgar took the key to open the door unhurriedly. "Dad, those suppliers abroad have all been settled." Scott nodded without saying anything and followed Edgar into the house. The family sat on the sofa in a eerie silence. In the kitchen, Ivy prepared tea, but her ears were pricked up. She really wanted to know how to make his parents agree with them. Scott sat still on the couch, staring straight into Edgar''s eyes, and said in a serious tone, "stop that nonsense? " Edgar straightened his back and said seriously, "I''m not kidding. We are serious!" At this moment, Finn interrupted, "forget it, Edgar. We won''t pursue the matter which has leaked confidential information of thepany. But you won''t marry her!" "I can give up everything except her!" Edgar said coldly. "You''re threatening me, Edgar. How could you abandon your identity as the CEO of HENGLI group for her!" "Dad, mom, I really love her. The only person I want to marry is her!" Edgar''s eyes were filled with determination. This made Ivy feel warm in her heart. After calming herself down, Finn stood up and walked up to him. She tried to persuade him, "Edgar, you know what we are doing now is all for your good! It''s impossible for people in our family to marry a country girl! Besides, the daughter of the Meng family who founded the CHUANGMEI group likes you very much. The marriage between the Meng family and the Luo family will be good for our Luo family. " Still, Edgar looked indifferent. "I said that she was the woman I will marry!" "You child, how can you..." Finn spoke with a look of disappointment on her face. Standing next to them, Scott picked up the ashtray from the table and threw it to Edgar''s feet. "You are such an unfilial son. Do you know what will happen to our Luo family if you make such a rash decision? An employee who stole confidential data of thepany should be thedy of the Luo family. How would we face others if they find out this. Said Scott. On the other side, Edgar nced at the ashtray under his feet and said calmly as if nothing had happened, "I have also said that I can give up the identity of the CEO!" He knew it would cost him a lot to make this decision, but he had no regrets. When she was in a daze in the kitchen, the corner of her eyes was filled with tears at the moment. How could she deserve such treatment! She had no regrets as long as she could meet him. Ivy walked out of the kitchen with tea. There were some things she needed to face with him. Ivy put three cups of tea gently on the table. Standing beside Edgar, she took courage to speak to the angry Scott. "Uncle, aunt, please forgive us. Edgar and I really love each other. Please ept us to be together." She nced at Edgar gently and continued, "I know that I don''t deserve Edgar and I also know that I can''t help him in his career! But I swear I will be good to him and I will love him with my life. I also know it''s my fault for thepany''s huge loss, But I didn''t do it. Someone used me. Although it was hard for you to believe, I will never allow myself to fall into such an embarrassing situation in the future and bring trouble to Edgar. I can try my best to be his woman! " After she finished her words, she made a deep bow to them and said, "aunt, uncle, please allow us to be together." Looking at such a humble Ivy, Edgar suddenly held her in his arms. He frowned and said, "I''ve said that my woman doesn''t need to be humble. Ivy, you don''t have to be so humble. No matter what, I won''t marry anyone except you!" They were still in a trance of love, standing next to each other, and Finn looked at them with extreme irony. No, how could she give her son to this woman, no! She wanted to stop her, but when she turned around and looked at Scott, she saw Scott falling down with his right hand on his chest. "My Lord, what''s wrong? Wake up! " "Dad! Dad! Are you okay?" "Ambnce! Ambnce!" Chapter 46 Edgars Father Woke Up Chapter 46 Edgar''s Father Woke Up When Scott woke up, he was in a most famous private hospital in the city, with four or five doctors, Edgar, Ivy and Finn apanying him. "My Lord, you wake up. How are you?" Finn helped him sit up, pulled out a pillow from behind and let him lean against it. Scott took a look at the people in the room, and finally said to an elder doctor, "Dr. Young, take your people out!" Dr. Young nodded, "Scott, your condition is stable, remember not to be angry any more! I''ll stay in the hospital today. Call me if anything happens. " "Thank you, Dr. Young." Finn said. Dr. Young sighed, "there''s no need to say thank you between us. It''s just that, pay attention to the health of Scott. He can''t be jarred anymore!" Finn nodded with a little gratitude in her eyes, "Okay, I''ll take care of it!" Standing aside, Edgar didn''t say anything, but his handsome face was full of worry and self reproach. He knew that his father had a heart attack. He felt guilty when his father had a heart attack. He should not contradict him. As for Ivy, who was standing beside him, she lowered her head and didn''t say anything, as if she had made a mistake! At this time, Scott regained some of his strength, and said slowly, "you all get out! Ivy will stay and I have something to talk to her! " Edgar held Ivy''s hand and looked up at her. "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you outside. Don''t be afraid. You have me!" His words were like a tranquility pill that made Ivy, who was still nervous just now, calm down a lot. Ivy suddenly nodded and said, "okay!" Although she did not know what Edgar''s father wanted to tell her, she was no longer afraid. In the quiet ward, there were only Scott and Ivy, who was still a little uneasy. It was not because she was afraid. She was just a little nervous facing the inborn powerful atmosphere of Scott. Atst, Scott opened his mouth first, "please do it, miss!" This amiable tone surprised ivy, and then she realized that she had to stay! "Uncle, I''m sorry. We shouldn''t have let you get angry!" As she spoke, she pulled a chair out and sat down on the edge of the bed. "Never mind. It''s all over now. I don''t me you!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She had been wondering why Edgar''s father had changed a lot? "Girl, are you sure you will be with Edgar forever? Never give up on him? " Though confused, Ivy nodded firmly, "yes, I will never give up!" "So, are you willing to change yourself for him?" Though she had no idea what he was going to do next, she wouldn''t flinch from falling in love anyway. "Yes, I will!" Scott nodded with satisfaction and said, "well, I can give you a week to get the information of all the companies of HENGLI group and how to operate it. Can you do it?" She looked at him in surprise. She was thrilled and happy because Edgar''s father finally agreed. "Uncle, I can do it. But why do you agree" "If you want to be the daughter-inw of the Luo family, you should not only have a honor, but also be a powerful wife." Then he looked at her with a serious look. "Girl, although ourpany is one of the bestpanies in the business circle, it also has some advantages and disadvantages. You have to bear too much for being Edgar''s woman. You are not from a family of equal status, so you need to pay more attention to it to bnce it! Are you willing to do that? " She knew that the strict father in front of her was doing this all for his son. Although what he had said was harsh, she was very touched by him. She was gratified that Edgar had such a good father, not like her who didn''t even know who her father was? Moreover, his father adored him. A tinge of bitterness shed across her eyes, but only for a moment. She quickly adjusted her sadness. "I''m willing to do anything as long as I can be with him!" "Okay. In this case, I agree to your marriage, but I hope you can do what I say, or I will object!" "Okay. I''ll show you my achievement in a week." A sweet smile was shown on her face. She was so happy that her father finally agreed them to be together. "Okay, you can leave now." He waved his hand to let her out. "Okay, have a good rest!" Ivy knew that her grandfather must be tired after talking so much with her just now when he woke up, so she just nodded gently, turned around and closed the door gently. Watching her receding figure, Scott was lost in thought. What Scott didn''t tell her was that when he saw the scene between Edgar and her, he thought of the time when they were young. If he and his wife hadn''t insisted. How could they have such a happy time now! Seeing her happy face as she walked out of the ward, Edgar knew that his father had agreed. Edgar walked quickly to Ivy and said, "How is dad now?" "He''s fine! He is having a rest now. Would you like to go in and see him? " She knew that he was very worried about his father. "Forget it. I won''t go inside! It''s okay as long as he''s fine! " In fact, he was afraid that he would get angry again if he went inside. At this time, Finn came over. She nced at Ivy and felt quite confused. She couldn''t believe that this woman was so capable that she should persuade her husband to agree with their marriage within one hour! Yes, when Finn entered the ward, Scott unexpectedly said, "forget it, let them go!"! His meaning was very clear. When Ivy was in Edgar''s car, she was still in a daze! It turned out that everyone had stories. In the ward, she obviously felt the sadness on Scott''s face. "Ivy! What are you thinking about? " Edgar raised his eyebrows as usual, and put his handsome face in front of her. His kitten was so cute since it came out of the ward! Interesting! Sure enough, at the next moment, Ivy raised her chin and put on an unfathomable look, "Hey, chick, are you trying to ask what your father has told me! Am I right? " Hearing that, Edgar raised his eyebrows and said, "no, No! You are wrong! " She dared call him "chick". He would punish her for that! But before she could say anything, her mouth was covered with his! Chapter 47 Visiting Scott Chapter 47 Visiting Scott caf¨¦. A man in a ck windbreaker, wearing a cap, was emitting a cold aura. He cast a cold nce at the woman sitting opposite him and said, "Why are you so anxious to see me! " The woman in the opposite was wearing a red dress, setting off her extremely gorgeous beauty, and the expression on her face was indeed a panic stricken look. "Do something for me?" Then the man sneered, "who the hell do you think you are! Look at yourself! " The woman in front of him touched her face with her hand. She hadn''t slept well for several days, and her face must be very pale. She took a deep breath topose herself. Finally she said calmly, "how about making a deal with me?" The manzily leaned on the chair, raising the corners of his mouth. With a faint smile, he said, "this is the Sister Mia I know!" The woman''s face turned deathly pale at his words. She said coldly, "I am no longer green sister! "Fancy you, Mia. You''re smart! The man then gracefully took a sip of the coffee in front of him. "What is the content of the deal? You know I never do a losing business. " Right, the woman sitting opposite to the man was Mia. She had disappeared for two days since she left Edgar''s apartment. She looked at the man with vicious eyes. "How about helping me get rid of Ivy!" The man''s hand that was holding the coffee paused. He gently put the coffee down and took a look at Mia. He coldly said, "go ahead! What kind of deal? " She then said with a weird look, "what about the next CEO of HENGLI group?" The man sneered, "don''t overestimate yourself!" Then, Mia smiled enchantingly. "How do you know that I can''t do it? I have managed the bidding process before, right? " "Really? You don''t know, do you! Edgarunched all the forces in the US to fill in the missing data. Now, his man Edward has brought those data back!''! We failed! He only lost several hundred millions. " Mia then smiled mysteriously and said, "it seems that Ivy is indeed Edgar''s Achilles'' heel. Kill her will benefit both you and me!" The man said with a faint smile, "I''m curious. What kind of trouble do you have with ivy? You can take care of her yourself. You''ve brought a lot of people from the United States, haven''t you? " Mia''s face suddenly froze at this moment. How could he know her situation? Did she have his men around her? The thought made Mia tremble. At this moment, she suddenly felt that it was not a clever move to cooperate with him. He was like an invisible poisonous cherry. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "How do you know that I" The man looked at her haughtily, "humph! You don''t deserve my investigation. I won''t take great pains to look after you. I don''t want to know your affairs! Now I''m only interested in how you could keep your promise? I don''t like to do things without absolute certainty. Therefore, you''d better be fully confident to get the next CEO. Otherwise, I won''t ept this order! " She knew that the transaction was concluded. She took up the coffee cup and had a sip gracefully, and then put it down. "Of course, if you didn''t have total confidence, how would I dare to be bold to talk a lot of nonsense to you?" The man was lying elegantly on a chair with his legs crossed and took a nce at Mia. "Oh, really! Tell me. " A satisfied smile broke across Mia''s face when she saw the man act like this. She knew that obviously the man cared a lot about this deal, so what she had to do was more proper. "I have bribed the senior foxes in HENGLI group, they will stand in front of Edgar to fight against him!" Then the manughed at him and said, "how do you know that they will help you wholeheartedly all the time? Usually, people who are attracted by money will often yield at the temptation of more, and you are not afraid that they will bite you back at that time!" "Humph! How dare they! Their families are all in my hands! " Mia said with a ferocious look. "That''s true. I like it. Okay, the deal is done. Now, ivy is on Edgar''s side. She is not a threat to me yet, but we need aplete n to deal with Edgar." Then the man seemed to remember something and said with a half smile, "my people told me that Scott was in hospital for some unknown reason! We can make good use of it this time! " Mia stared at the man with her bright eyes and asked, "what should we do?" "It''s very simple. If the person who caused the unfortunate death of Scott was Ivy, you know the result even I don''t tell you, right?" Mia was extremely excited to hear that, as if a hunter was hunting for a prey. She stared at the coffee in front of her with vicious eyes, as if the coffee was someone. "Okay, let''s do it! Then how about Ivy''s sister, Megan? How can we take advantage of her? She is very interested in being Edgar''s wife! " The man snorted coldly, "A person shouldn''t bite off more than he can chew! Just let her go! Then in the cafe, the two of them continued to discuss the following matters. After the man quietly left, Mia was satisfied and left the cafe. "Ivy, you are doomed!" ~~~~~ In the hospital of a city. At the same time, Ivy was taking the chicken soup she made and heading to the hospital with a smile. She suddenly leaned forward, "Achoo!" She rubbed her nose with her right hand. She wondered if she caught a cold! She was delighted today. She had cooked the chicken soup early this morning and she had learned to cook it for a long time. Edgar was supposed to apany her, but his phone kept ringing early in the morning. She knew he was busy, so she decided toe by herself. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Come in!" Scott was listening to the radio at this moment. It was an old brand which was a gift from the person who took the initiative in his heart. At this time, Ivy came in with a lunch box. "Uncle Scott, I made some chicken soup today. I brought it here. Have a taste? As she said, she put the lunch box in front of him. Then she filled his bowl with soup and put it in front of him. For her, uncle Scott was like her father. Although he was always emanating a strong aura, after days of getting along with him, she knew that uncle Scott was very easy-going. When he saw the bowl of chicken soup, he smiled and said, "little girl, you don''t have to tter me like this." Ivy grinned, "that''s all right, uncle Ivy. If this can please you, I wille every day!" Ivy knew that he couldn''t win when it came to argue with Ivy, so he just kept silent. In fact, after these days of getting along with her, he could clearly feel that she was threatening, but. deep down, she was only a child with a simple mind, and she was really different from other girls. Chapter 68 Breakfast Chapter 68 Breakfast Ivy walked out of the room and went to the living room. She saw a strong man who was busy cooking in the kitchen. Hearing the sounding from the living room, Edgar stopped what he was doing for a moment. He knew that Ivy had waken up. Without turning around or raising his head, he went on working. It was a sweet picture, reminding Ivy of the past. A hint of bitterness shed across her eyes. But, it was only in the past. Soon, Edgar prepared a rich breakfast and put it on the table one by one. Wearing a in suit, Edgar filled two bowls of rice and sat down casually. "Come on, it''s time for breakfast." He didn''t even look at her. "I''m not hungry yet..." Ivy nced at him and said lightly. "Well, whatever. I don''t care!" Edgar knew that she didn''t want to sit with him in such an embarrassing way. After a few bites, Edgar stood up and went back to his room. He changed his clothes and went to the living room to put on his shoes. When he was about to leave, he nced at Ivy sitting on the sofa in the living room and said coldly, "it''s up to you whether to eat or not. If anything happens to the child, you know, I won''t forgive you." Then Edgar turned around and left. He knew she would eat it. The dishes on the table were her favorite and not oily. Hearing the sound of the door being closed, Ivy slowly stood up and turned around to the table of the restaurant. Looking at the table full of her favorite food, she suddenly burst into tears. Since he didn''t love her, why was he so nice to her! So she stood up and began eating. She was really hungry. After she finished eating, she cleared the table and walked to the door. Sure enough, when Edgar left, he locked the door. He had locked her up. Of course, all he did was for his child. She wiped her tears and turned back. It didn''t matter if she couldn''t go out. At least she had the baby with her. In a caf¨¦. Olivia sat in the cafe and felt very uneasy. In order not to be found by those men in ck, she had been hiding in her friend''s house. Since she was separated from them in the hotel that day. She had never seen Edgar again. When she went to see ivy that day, she flopped her when she was down. Andter, she heard from Mia that Ivy killed herself. She was overjoyed to hear the news, but to her surprise, it was Edgar who saved Ivy again. Hence, she was flustered. Her n was to design the follow-up with Mia. She took a look at her phone anxiously and found that it had been half a quarter past. Why hadn''t Mia come yet. She cursed Mia in her heart! A richdy was always unreasonable. At this time, a woman in a red dress and with eight centimeter high heels and a sun hat on her head slowly walked towards her. At the sight of the girl, Olivia raised her lips and was d to see her. She stood up as well. But she was surprised to see Mia''s make-up. ''she is different from other rich girls. Look at her dress, it must be expensive.'' she thought to herself. When she stood in front of her, she squeezed out a smile and said, "you are so busy, Mia. I have made several appointments with your assistant before I finally get the chance to meet you." Mia said with a charming smile, "I''m so sorry to keep you waiting, Miss Olivia. I just came back from the United States today." Then Mia sat down gracefully, waved her hand to the waiter and ordered a cup oftte. Then she asked, "Miss Olivia, what would you like to drink?" "I''d like the coffee the same as yours." "The same as mine? But I remember clearly that you don''t like bitter coffee, don''t you? " The smile on Olivia''s face suddenly froze. Damn it! Mia was investigating her. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. What ady from the Meng family! She was in an advantageous position! Just a cup of coffee from her had displeased Olivia just now. Mia was the person who had the final say in their deal. Just as she expected, in the next second, Olivia put on a ttering smile and said, "good memory, Miss. Mia. But it doesn''t matter. I''m okay with anything." Then, Mia handed the menu to the waiter and started the conversation. "Miss Olivia, why do you call me? What''s the matter?" Mia took a nce at her. At the mention of the topic, Olivia soon forgot the unpleasant conversation just now. She took a serious look at Mia and said, "Miss. Mia, I can''t believe that ivy is still alive. Do you think if she will tell Edgar that I went to prison to torture her?" "Olivia, what are you afraid of?" Mia asked knowingly. "I''m just afraid of Edgar." Her words sounded like she was hesitating in speaking. "Are you afraid that Edgar will hate you?" Mia took a sip of the coffee and put it down slowly. "Miss. Mia, don''t you forget that I aim to be Mrs. Edgar? How can I be Mrs. Edgar if Edgar hates me?" Olivia was very anxious. "Miss Olivia, what are you worried about? Didn''t you sleep with him? By that time, you canpletely say that you are pregnant and let Edgar take the responsibility. Then you will be Mrs. Edgar! " Mia said with an enchanting look on her face, as if she was saying a piece of art. No one could sense the disdain in her mouth. Olivia looked down but lifted up again. "We didn''t have sex that day." Mia nced at her and said coldly, "Miss Olivia, I have given you the chance, but you didn''t seize it." "I know. So, Miss. Mia, please help me again. I will seed this time." Olivia promised, and saw Mia raise her head and straighten her chest. Later, Miaughed coldly, "that''s funny. Miss Olivia, do you think I''m a phnthropist? You want me to help you unconditionally just by a few words of yours? Do you think I am easy to deal with? " A hint of coldness shed through Mia''s eyes as she took a nce at Olivia. The sight of it sent a shiver down Olivia''s spine. She clearly remembered the scene where the girl died in the basement. She was well aware of Mia''s vicious nature. The next moment, Olivia realized that she had said something wrong. She immediately softened her tone and smiled, "Miss. Mia, I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean it. I mean, this is also a deal." "Well, then, Miss Olivia, I would like to know what kind of deal you will make?" Mia asked with a fake smile. Humph! As expected, Olivia took the bait. Mia saw Olivia stirring the coffee and lost in thought. Several minutester, they didn''t say anything. Olivia knew that Mia was waiting for her. She knew that now was not the right time to fight against Mia. Although she also hated her arrogant face. But now, since Olivia had something to ask for, she had to give in. Chapter 69 Edwards Secret Chapter 69 Edward''s Secret Trying to wear a smile, Olivia said slowly, "Miss. Mia, if I show my sincerity, will you continue to help me?" "Of course, we have been a pleasant cooperation, haven''t we?" Mia said with a faint smile. As if Olivia had made up her mind, she said seriously, "I know a secret about Edgar." Mia''s eyes lit up. She narrowed her eyes and said, "Oh, what secret?" She got interested instantly. "There is a person called Edward by the side of Edgar. In fact, his real name is not Edward." While Olivia was speaking, she paused in her heart. She didn''t know whether she should say it or not. Since her target was to be Mrs. Edgar, she was still concerned about Edgar. However, Olivia had no choice now. Three years ago, because of her carelessness, she was found by Edgar that she met her cousin. But now, she knew how much she hoped to be Mrs. Edgar. She was more unwilling than happy to be Mrs. Edgar. She couldn''t ept that. It should be her who stayed with Edgar. How could it be Ivy. When she came to her senses, she shed a smile and said, "three years ago, Edgar took me back to where he lived. I suddenly had a stomachache and went to the toilet. However, when I walked out of the living room, I saw Edgar talking to somebody on the phone. "I''ll be right there!" he said Then he walked out of the house. Out of curiosity, I followed him out. Then I saw him meet with a person, who was his assistant. At that time, Edgar said, "do you really want to hide your identity and follow me secretly? Think it over, so that you will give up more, do you understand? " Then the man named Charlie said, "now that I chose this life, I must have thought it over before I gave up a lot. But if there is something I don''t want to face, then let me choose to escape. " Then he saw Edgar and said, "well, since it''s a good thing for you, I''m not going to talk about it anymore. Well, since your name ''Charlie'' can''t be used anymore, then, let''s name you" Edward ". Speaking of this, Olivia went silent. She knew that there was no need for her to say more. As she expected, Mia fell into deep thoughts in the next second, and her mind was quickly recalling the thoughts of her, ''Charlie! Charlie! She felt so familiar with this name. But she couldn''t figure out where she had heard it. But this news was useful for the time being. It seemed that the people around Edgar could be used again. When Mia realized that, she looked at Olivia with a weird smile and said, "are you telling the truth, Miss Olivia?" "What I said is true. If you don''t believe it, you can investigate." Olivia said and looked at her seriously. "Okay, now that you have promised, I don''t have to doubt anything." "Then, what about me? How can you help me? " Asked Olivia. Mia said with a charming smile, "Miss Olivia, I can help you. But there is something you need to do on your own. " Then, Mia seemed to remember something. She said with a slight smile, "Miss Olivia, there is something maybe you don''t know. Now, Ivy had been taken back to his apartment by Edgar. Ivy is your biggest resistance. " "I know. But she''s protected by Edgar, and I can''t think of anything else. That''s why Ie to you." Olivia nced at her. In fact, in her heart, she wanted to say, "of course!" But she didn''t dare to show it. "Miss Olivia, why don''t you understand what I mean?" Mia said in a tone as if she was exasperated at Olivia''s failure to live up to her expectations. "I..." Olivia was really confused. "Although Ivy is now under the protection of Edgar, we can find a reason and get her out of the apartment and follow our steps. As long as she leaves the scope of protection, it is up to us whether she will be alive or dead, isn''t it?" Olivia was stunned. "You mean, let me be a murderer? I can''t do that. " She didn''t have the guts to kill anyone. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. "Miss Olivia, you''re thinking too much. How could I ask you to kill someone? Don''t you think that if she has lost her baby, she would be the murderer of Edgar''s father? Do you still think that he will marry her? Now, he''s taking her back to his apartment, for her baby''s sake. " Just as she expected, all the people were awakened by her words. At the moment, even Olivia''s twisted face was more and more excited with Mia''s words. right! Olivia didn''t expect that it was the baby who make up the reason for Edgar to bring Ivy back. "Then, what should I do?" Olivia was so anxious that she wanted to know the truth. Then, Mia took out a small bottle from her bag elegantly and handed it to Olivia. She smiled weirdly, "let Ivy take this, believe that it won''t be long before her baby in her womb will turn into blood." "But how could she be obedient?" Olivia was confused. Mia replied coldly, "take advantage of the people she cares about." "What do you mean, Miss. Mia?" Then Mia stood up and was ready to leave. She said, "Miss Olivia, don''t worry. Someone will inform youter." Then, Olivia also stood up. She looked at Mia in confusion. "But I''ve been followed by some people these days. Can you help me?" That''s right. Olivia found that she was always followed by someone in recent days somehow. "Well, I''ll send someone to protect you these days, but Miss Olivia, please do not contact anyone during this period, in case they find you." "Okay, I will follow your order." After her leaving, Mia sat down leisurely again. She took out her phone and dialed a number, "inform your master and the n can be started now." Then he hung up the phone and looked out of the window. He smiled and said, "hum! Stupiddy! you will be dead soon. " In fact, she should have guessed that the one who asked for Olivia would be someone from Edgar. It seemed that Edgar had found himself being poisoned. This kind of poison was not antidote. At that time, Mia would wait for him to kneel down and beg her! Ha ha ha! It wouldn''t be long before she knew the secret. She would soon avenge the one in heaven. Chapter 70 I really hope the time will freeze at this moment! Chapter 70 I really hope the time will freeze at this moment! As soon as Edgar entered the apartment, his deep eyes fell on the woman on the sofa, her legs curled and leaning against the sofa. Her beautiful face no longer looked strong and indifferent as usual. He went up quietly, staring at her sleeping face. Frowning tightly in her sleep, Ivy seemed not to sleep well. He stared at her like that for a long time. Although there was no expression on his face, he was extremely restless in his heart. How he wished he could just look at her and love her in this way. But he knew that he could not love her, nor should he love her. Noticing that she was still in sleep, he finally fixed his eyes on her when she held herself tightly in her arms. He frowned and held her up gently. He wanted to take her back to the room. When he touched her body, she suddenly opened her eyes. Looking at each other, the air seemed to be frozen at the moment. Ivy thought it was a dream, but as the pounding of her heart became more and more fierce, she was reminded that it was not a dream. Ivy lowered her head in embarrassment. When she raised her head again, she was as cold as usual. "Mr. Edgar, what''s the matter?" She said to Edgar. Suddenly, he stood up. Hiding his gentle eyes. When Edgar opened his eyes, a hint of coldness rose from the corner of his eyes. He said, "Ivy, be careful of your body. If something happens to your baby because of you, even if you die of illness, you can''t take medicine. Do you understand?" There was a trace of bitterness in Ivy''s heart. It turned out that he was afraid that her illness would affect his baby while she was sleeping here. Edgar was a cold man indeed. She replied coldly, "don''t worry, Mr. Edgar. I haven''t developed such a weak body." "Whatever." He said coldly. Then he turned around and walked to his room. The living room was not far away, but he suddenly felt that this distance was so long. His fists gradually clenched and then loosened. In fact, he didn''t want to do this to her. He hurt her, and also hurt himself. After watching him leave, Ivy watched him walk into her room and close the door. She took a deep breath and could not hold back her tears as long as they were released. She did not dare to make a sound. She bit her lips hard, letting the tears run down. Since Edgar doesn''t love me anymore, why do you treat me like this. She cried for a while, and then went back to her room without saying a word. Ivy stayed in the room for the whole day until the door was knocked again. She knew that he put the noodles on the door again. She didn''te out and have meal with him. She could say that. When he was in, she never went out and she stayed in her own room. Usually, Edgar would put the meals at the door, knock and then leave. She knew that he must be afraid of starving the baby to death. After a month, her belly began to swell. She was getting more and more inconvenient. She didn''t want to move. She had a slovenly expression all day long. Several times, Edgar walked to her door and turned back in silence. He had been observing her these days. When he saw her sad eyes, he felt something wrong. So Edgar quietly went to the hospital to ask Dr. Young, and the results were that Ivy seemed to have prenatal depression. This news was like a bomb, smashing his heart. Edgar returned to the apartment, uneasy. He paced around her room for a long time. He didn''t know what to do and how to treat her disease. He once nned to take her to travel for rxation, which was good for her health. But he knew that she would refuse. She would definitely refuse. But he was sure that he had to have a try. So, when he had made up his mind, he stopped and walked towards her room. "Knock, knock, knock!" "Come in, the door is not locked." Ivy said indifferently. She didn''t even bother to raise her head. When Edgar walked into her room, he saw her messy head lying on her bed and unwilling toe out. He frowned and walked to her bedside. He put his hands in his pockets, looked down at her and said coldly, "let''s go, I''ll take you downstairs for a walk." "No, I won''t go." Ivy said coldly. "Why not?" "I don''t want to go." "No, you must go!" At this time, Ivy cocked her head and gave him an indifferent look. She didn''t want to y the game of words with him anymore. She looked at him nkly, with dark circles under her eyes. His heart skipped a beat when he saw her like that, but he didn''t show it on his face. "Mr. Edgar, if you are a man with a strong sexual desire, you can go for Olivia. I don''t like it. I haven''t taken a shower for a few days and I am smelly. What''s more, I have a big belly and I have no time for you to enjoy it. Of course, if you don''t care about that, but I remember clearly that you only want me to have your child. That''s all. " Hearing that, Edgar raised his eyebrows. He was surprised to find that he knew how to treat her. He also understood why she was indifferent to him at that time. Damn Olivia, he would let her know the consequence of hurting him. He lifted the corner of his mouth and said coldly, "don''t worry. I have lost interest in you. But today, I don''t want to cook. And I don''t want my child to be starved, so..." He didn''t finish his sentence, because he knew what she was going to say next? Sure enough, the next second, Ivy pursed her lips lightly and said coldly, "Don''t worry, I can handle it if you don''t want to cook. Take it easy, Mr. Edgar!" Edgar retorted, "no, you can''t. My son is a sharp tongued man. He won''t eat the food you cooked!" Ivy was speechless for a while. She really wanted to p him to death. He was still so unreasonable. The baby hadn''t been born. If Olivia didn''t tell her the truth, she would think that he was still in love with her. However, what Olivia said just now had always been kept in her mind. "You... "Ivy doesn''t want to talk to such a boring person. So she turned around with her back to him. She knew that he must be surrounded by hormones. Coincidentally, Olivia went on a business trip again! ''son of a bitch! How dare you!''. Facing Ivy''s indifference, Edgar raised the corners of his lips, as if he had returned to their past, but he knew that he couldn''t be softhearted. Edgar frowned and said nothing. Then he bent over and lifted Ivy''s quilt. Edgar held her In his arms, Ivy was indeed a little heavier than before. The sudden embrace made her stiff and forget to struggle. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "What... What are you doing? Mr. Edgar, I hope you can behave yourself. You .." That was when Ivy came to her senses. She struggled to push him away. "I''ll take you to dinner. I''m afraid my son will be starved." He replied coldly. Chapter 71 the past Chapter 71 the past "Don''t worry. He is also my son. I won''t starve him to death." Unable to push him away, she simply turned her head away from him. They came to a restaurant with few customers. In fact, before they went there, Edgar had already asked his assistant for preparation. Ivy was still an suspect and her innocence hadn''t been proved yet, so to avoid causing some unnecessary trouble, Edgar always cooked for her at home. But today, all he wanted was to cheer her up. They went to the room they booked in the restaurant and sat face to face. Since it was already like this, Ivy was not afraid. Anyway, it was just a meal. She walked out of the castle and enjoyed the scenery outside. Leaves of autumn were falling slowly and yellow leaves were falling under the window. The air was fresh there. Staying in such an environment made Ivy feel a little better. Since she was in a good mood, she of course had a good appetite. Thinking that she had nothing to worry about, Ivy waved her hand to the waiter and ordered, "I want the biggest crabs here, and any seafood, especially abalones and wings. As for the gentleman on the other side, I am not familiar with him, so I don''t know his taste That''s all. " Humph! ''since you brought me here for dinner, you''d better wait to be ripped off by me!'' thought Ivy. Seeing Ivy behave like this, Edgar''s eyes shone as if they were still the same, but his chest would ache from time to time. This pain kept reminding him that he didn''t have much time left. He couldn''t give her happiness for the rest of her life. The short-term love would only make him sad again, so he couldn''t be so selfish. Thinking of this, Edgar''s deep eyes became cold. But he just thought of what Ivy said just now? She wanted to eat the big crab If he remembered correctly, the crab was not for pregnant women. When the waiter was about to leave with a joyful smile, Edgar stopped him coldly. He casually nced at him with his gloomy eyes, and said coldly, "Cancel the crabs, give each of the seafood to her, and finally have some dessert." Then Edgar waved his hand, motioning the waiter to get prepared for the meal. The waiter shivered a little and walked away quickly. Shit, he was really scared when meeting the cold eyes of Edgar. Ivy nced at him indifferently and then looked out of the window again. The crabs were her favorite, but there were too many of them. She seemed to remember that it was possible for a pregnant woman to miscarry. Thinking of this, bitterness shed through her heart. He was so considerate, which was enough to know how much he valued the baby in her belly. If he could be so kind, her baby would be fine when she left. Five minutester. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The delicious dishes were served one by one and ivy didn''t refuse her kindness. She knew that there was no need for her to pay the bill, so she began to eat with anger, still, like that she hadn''t been a lady. Anyway, he didn''t love her, and he wouldn''t care about his bad manner. They didn''t say anything. They just ate their own food. Several waiters standing far away whispered. "Hey, do you think they are a couple?" "No way! She looks so different. " "Aren''t you? But the handsome man is so considerate to her. " "I guess so. Look, is that woman pregnant?" At this time, a coquettish waitress slowly came over and satirized the group of people, "a group of old bumpkins, don''t you even know him?" "Who is he? Madam, tell us." The waitress rolled her eyes at them, "he is the most powerful president of Hengli Group, Mr. Edgar. And the person who is facing him is his fiancee, ivy. " The more the waitress said, the more excited she was. "Don''t you know that ivy is not a star or a richdy. She is just an assistant. What''s more, she is a vige girl from the countryside." The rest of the waiters were in a daze for a while. "I... I don''t think so. This woman is so lucky. She is obviously a dog luck!" The waitress smiled ironically and said, "so what? She is now a prisoner. If it weren''t for the baby in her belly, how could Mr. Edgar just care about her?" The waiters around her, apparently surprised, widened their eyes and waited for her to go on. Looking at hercent look, many waiters really wanted to p her. But they refrained. They didn''t know much more than her! Then the waitress smiled, nced at the people around her with her cheek covered with makeup, and continued, "do you know that Ivy killed Mr. Scott just because he didn''t agree with their marriage. Do you think that this woman is vicious or not? " "! Holy shit. How could Ivy be so cruel-hearted? " "Humph! A cruel woman like her should go to hell." "Yes, go to hell." "Damn it! How could she do this to Mr. Scott?" Standing in the middle of them, the waitress was satisfied with the discussion. Then she smiled and said, "you can continue. I want to go to the toilet." The waiters didn''t pay any attention to her, and just kept on talking, She twisted her hips and walked towards the bathroom. When she entered the bathroom, she looked around and found nobody around. Then, she picked up her cell phone and dialed a number. "Miss. Mia, I''vepleted what you asked me to do. You see, I owe you a lot. Can you free me from this?" A cold voice said on the other side of the line, "I can free you for 50% and the rest depends on your performance. Have the reporters been there?" "Yes. I invited them in the name of the restaurant to promote our products." She said. "Great! Now you are free from your debt totally." "Thank you, Miss. Mia," she said dly Before the waitress finished her words, Mia hung up the phone. She sneered to herself, "huh! ''You are just a girl of a rich family.''. She was the mistress of this restaurant''s owner! Although he was not very rich, even love to gamble, but that man treated her well. " Then she went out with her butt swaging. Chapter 72 A Group Of Reporters Chapter 72 A Group Of Reporters After hanging up the phone, Mia stood up and took off her bathrobe. Then she walked to the closet and began to tidy up her clothes. In this family, she always liked to walk back and forth nakedly. This habit seemed very abnormal, but her beloved Jonathan Lin liked it very much. She bought the house with Jonathan Lin and they said they would marry. But now it seemed impossible. Thinking of this, Mia wanted to fight against Edgar immediately, but she knew that she couldn''t be so reckless. She remembered that a man told her that Jonathan had left a thing for her before his death, and that was definitely hers. She must get it and make Edgar confess for him. If it weren''t for the civil war three years ago, which started from the day Jonathan Lin died for saving Edgar, they would be married. Looking at the clothes in her hand with her fierce eyes, she cursed in her heart, "Edgar, I also want you to taste the pain of losing your lover. Now you''re poisoned. Within half a year, you''ve obediently knelt down in front of me and asked me to cure you. However, Mia didn''t want him to live. During half a year, she must get the thing that belonged to her. Thinking of this, Mia gave a weird smile. She picked up a dress and put it on herself casually. Then she walked out on her high heels. She wanted to watch a good show. In the restaurant. Ivy was leaning against the chair sluggishly with her head tilted to one side. She gently touched her round belly with both hands. She felt so full. She hadn''t eaten anything like this for a long time. She thought to herself, ''Ivy, you are such a stupid woman. You know clearly that he did this to you all for the baby in your belly. Do you really think that he still loves you! Humph! Don''t make fun of yourself, Ivy, you stupid woman. Don''t be touched. He hurt you so much. So, Ivy, you can''t give your heart to him anymore. You can''t afford to be hurt. After she finished her murmurs, she hade to realize that her rtionship with Edgar was like one of the enemies who had killed his father. Then she took a look at the handsome man opposite her, who was eating elegantly and slowly. She said lightly, "Mr. Edgar, take your time. I''m waiting for you in the car." After that, Ivy stood up at will. Since her legs were slightly numb and her belly was quite full, she focused her attention on her belly. All of a sudden, she staggered and nearly fell on the ground. She thought she would tumble down, so she held her belly tightly subconsciously. But suddenly, a pair of slender hands firmly caught her. "Be careful Mind your belly! " Edgar ordered coldly. She really wanted to say thank you, but she said "mind your belly." He pulled her back to reality. Sure enough, what he cared about most was her belly. Then, after she steadied herself, she pushed his hand away and said indifferently, "thank you, Mr. Edgar." Then she nced at the foods which were intact in front of him and said with a twist of her lips, "Mr. Edgar, take your time and I''ll wait for you in the car." "Well, I''ll take you home. I don''t want to eat now." Hearing that, Edgar stood up too. And walked behind her. He was afraid that she would fall down. So, they walked out of the restaurant one after the other. When they walked out of the restaurant, they were suddenly surrounded by arge crowd of reporters. They couldn''t get out. Before Ivy could react, all the microphones were pointed in front of her. "Miss Ivy, what do you think of killing Mr. Scott?" "Miss Ivy, are you pregnant with Mr. Edgar''s child?" "Miss Ivy, can you tell me how you can evade criminal punishment?" All of a sudden, her mind went nk and she felt dizzy. Why are there reporters here? At the same time, Edgar was also surrounded by reporters and couldn''t be released. "Mr. Edgar, why did you cover for a murder?" "Mr. Edgar, why did you cover up a murder who killed Mr. Scott?" "Mr. Edgar, did you shield her for her pregnancy?" With a roar, all the reporters, who were able to see what was happening, stepped back. Edgar scared them to death with anger. "Fuck off!" After taking a nce at the reporters in front of him, Edgar roared. He came to Ivy quickly, grabbed her hand and wanted to leave the crowd. But some of the reporters were not afraid of him. Some bold reporters came forward and surrounded Edgar. "Mr. Edgar, if it''s true that you can forgive her, then you can marry her at ease since she is the murderer of your father." Edgar was silent for a while. And a reporter even walked up to stop him. The deep eyes of Edgar were filled with anger. He swang his arm and the reporter fell on the ground. The reporter grabbed his arm so tightly that he ripped off Edgar''s sleeve when he fell on the ground. The right arm of Edgar waspletely exposed outside. The silver shadow on his arm, shone brightly under the sun. The reporter sitting on the ground screamed, " What is the logo? " Then all the reporters present fixed their eyes on Edgar''s arm. The reporter sitting on the ground screamed and then got up quickly and came up to them, "This is the logo of the Shadow Group in America He is one of the member of Shadow Group. " With a cry of horror, many reporters stepped back quickly in horror. They all looked at Edgar with frightened eyes. They were all journalists, and of course they remembered the stunning news in America that there was a huge gangs group in the United States, and they did all kinds of evils. The group''s name was Shadow, and it was very powerful in the United States. Even the police in the United States dared not offend them. As for the logo on them, these reporters hadn''t seen them before. They were just making up stories as the reporter on the ground said. The news was once reported as she was not in China and then left. Edgar was exactly a man from the Shadow Group. The news was like a bomb, attracting the attention of the reporters. However, Ivy was not surprised at the news. Obviously, she knew that. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Thus, this question made the reporters happier. They guessed if Ivy was one of the Shadow. At the same time, Mia, who was standing at the corner, smiled. It seemed that she could kill two birds with one stone. As long as his identity was exposed, Edgar would be very annoyed. It was really a pleasure for her! Chapter 73 In Vigil Chapter 73 In Vigil Faced with therge number of reporters, Edgar was really angry. He clenched his hands and took a deep look at everyone. He growled coldly, "if you don''t want to die, get out!" His growl sessfully frightened all the reporters. Suddenly, they made a way in front of him. At the same time, in front of these reporters, Ivy was still calm as if the vicious woman they said was not her. In fact, she just ignored the miserable life in her life. Her sister''s death, Edgar''s cheating and everything she had gone through these years. Now she was able to face it calmly. Those harsh words really didn''t matter at all. However, her good mood had been swept away today. When Edgar saw the cold expression on Ivy''s face, he felt a pang of pain in his heart. It was his fault. It was all because he was too useless. Damn it, he was set up again. He walked to her slowly and stood in front of her. He took her hand gently and said, "let''s go home." He only wanted to protect her at this moment. His heart ached for her. At this moment, he put aside all other thoughts. At this moment, he just wanted to take her home. When she heard the word "home", Ivy suddenly stiffened. Tears were spinning in her eyes, but it did not drip. Why? Why? Why did you say "go home! Go home now! " When she was a child, she didn''t have a happy childhood. She didn''t have a home. When she grew up, she thought that a ce with her sister would be a home. But this time, it made her realize the fact. Then she thought she would have a home as long as she was with him. But this time, it made her realize the fact. Edgar took her back to the car. Sitting on the car, Ivy was in a daze until Edgar sat on the driver''s seat. Ivy came back to her senses. "Mr. Edgar, the past has gone! But to my surprise, you are still the leading role here. " In fact, she knew that he had told her his another identity at the beach. She also knew that he could control a person''s life and death with a word. She knew how influential he would be in the city in the future. However, she didn''t need to worry about him, because she didn''t want to do anything for him anymore. Hearing that, Edgar grasped the handle of the car more tightly. No, he couldn''t. He was unable to protect himself. He couldn''t hurt her anymore. Hence, he regained his usual cool and said coldly, "humph! Of course you are a murderer? Both of us are vicious with our hands stained with blood. " This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. His words were like a thorn stabbing into her heart. He was reminding her that he and she were enemies, and that they would never be together. Even though she was innocent, she didn''t want to exin anything. Ivy looked at him lightly and said, "thank you for your warning, Mr. Edgar. Of course I know, my identity is nothing more than a prisoner of no one''s love." How could there be someone else who loved her? He loved her. He had always been staring at the steering wheel, seemingly calm, but in his heart, he was roaring. After sending Ivy to her apartment, Edgar didn''t go inside. He watched her going inside with cold eyes. Then he picked up his phone and dialed a number. "Leo, take two men to monitor Ivy," "Yes, my boss." Shock registered on the other end of the line. Leo had heard about what had happened recently. It had been a tough time for him to hear about what was going on between them. But he was also confused about what was on Ivy''s mind and her motive. However, he knew it was not as simple as he thought when his boss provided him some information about the CHUANGMEI group. In addition to these, his boss also asked them to find a woman called Olivia. He had ordered them to get rid of her as soon as they met her. But they couldn''t find out the damn woman, no matter how hard they tried. Just as Leo were struggling toplete the mission, their boss asked him to spy on Ivy! For them, Edgar''s words were like an imperial edict. Without any hesitation, Leo and his men rushed to Edgar''s apartment. Five minutester. The Leo dressed in ck quickly stood behind Edgar. "Boss!" Leo reported, kneeling on one knee. Edgar took a cold nce at Leo and the men behind him. "Take good care of her. If anything bad happen to her, you should all deserve to die. Do you understand?" "Yes, boss! Leo and the men behind him answered in unison. They knew their boss was furious. After finishing his words, Edgar raised his head and nced at the door. He thought to himself, ''Ivy, take good care of yourself. If, I cane back, I will promise you the peace for lifetime. Then his deep eyes shed with a bloodthirsty look. Edgar asked, "Leo, where is Edward?" "He is in the Mu family now!" Leo reported respectfully. Sure enough, it was him. A tinge of disappointment had risen in his heart. In fact, he had suspected him when Kent had been injured, but he could not believe it. At the time his father had passed away, the word that had been left in his father''s notebook had turned out to be a word of "Edward". This made Edgar more convinced of his own suspicion. Therefore, he ordered Leo to secretly monitor Edward these days. Frowning, Edgar said coldly, "you stay here and protect her." He nced at Leo, then turned around and jumped into his car. After a whoosh, he started the engine and left. Looking at his boss'' retreating figure, Leo had a bad feeling. He had a hunch that something was going to happen. He felt extremely ufortable. To his surprise, his hunch was true. Ivy thought Edgar would follow her, but when she turned around, he was nowhere to be seen. Then she walked to the window and gently opened the curtain. She saw a ck car faded out from her sight. At this moment, looking at his car that was gradually out of sight, she felt a sudden heartache, as if she was about to lose something. Sheughed at herself, thinking that she was thinking too much. Ivy patted her eight month pregnant belly lightly with her two hands and said, "baby, Mommy is going to see you soon. You will be fine. I love you." She could feel the baby in her belly apanying her. It was the first time that she felt very happy, at least with the baby apanying her. She frowned at the same time, thinking that she had to go back to that prison after she gave birth. She was innocent. She didn''t kill anyone. She knew that no one would believe her when she said that, even Edgar. She was just an ordinary, ipetent girl without any background. She even didn''t have the money to hire awyer, not to mention to fight back. In fact, she had called Celine in the past two days. Unexpectedly, Celine''s father answered her phone. He told ivy that Celine had gone abroad for further education and changed her phone number since she was in America. And he didn''t tell Ivy her current phone number. Actually, Ivy knew that Celine''s father didn''t want her to be a trouble to their family. Moreover, Tyron was still in Celine''s home. Her parents treated Tyron like their own son, so she couldn''t get them into trouble. Chapter 74 Strange Message Chapter 74 Strange Message The media reported that Mr. Edgar, the young sessor of Hengli Group, was from the Shadow Group of America. ording to hearsay, no groups thriving in America these years could surpass the Shadow. In the past two years, besides the operations in America, the Shadow also had shown up in Korea, Thand, Ennd and other countries. What made people feel most speechless was that no one dared to ventte, which made the people from Shadow more arrogant. The business of the Hengli Group was also the focus of the major media as the identity of Edgar had been exposed. When Ivy read this striking report, she stopped the movement of her hands with the woolen bear. It was the third night after she lost sleep. She hadn''t seen him for three days since the day she saw him driving away from home. And, he hadn''te back. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She thought he would leave her in the apartment and let her live as she liked. But when she saw the people who were monitoring her outside, she realized that she was wrong. Maybe he was on a business trip, maybe he hated her, or he didn''te back to see her until she gave birth to the baby. No, he would be back only because of his baby. Maybe they should never meet each other again. However, in this empty room, there was no one to apany her, and she had aplete insomnia. She had read this report for three days. She did not know why she read it. Since she did not love him, why did she pay attention to him? Did she not love him anymore? Then, Ivy found a reason for herself to pay attention to him just because she thought he was the father of the child. That''s it. Then she put the bear aside and crept up from the bed. She put on a coat and went to the door. She opened the door and took a look at Leo who was standing outside. She said, "Leo, take me to a supermarket." Standing in front of Leo, Ivy was in a pink maternity dress. Her hair was randomly coiled on the top of her head. Her big belly and thin cheeks were so haggard that if he hadn''t met Ivy before, he wouldn''t have recognized that Ivy was standing in front of him now. It was the first time that Leo had seen Ivy opening the door of the apartment since Edgar had left. He hadn''t seen here out of the apartment for three days. As a result, he felt that he had been watching an empty apartment and there were several times when he wanted to rush in and see what had happened. But when he saw a figure on the balcony from time to time, he realized that she was really in it. But this figure always turned her back to him. Leo couldn''t see her face, so at this moment, he was a little surprised to see that she had be. ''Wow, I have never seen her so scrawny, '' he thought. He would have thought she wasn''t pregnant but for her belly. He clearly remembered, once, Angie was chubby and lovely, but now Was she on a diet? It was not good for her to lose weight when she was pregnant! "Take me to the supermarket..." Ivy said coldly. Hearing that, Leo came back to his senses in embarrassment. Nodding, he said, "okay." Although she was under surveince, it was not appropriate to imprison her. By the way, she was the wife of his boss now. "Please!" Leo said like a gentleman and show her the vehicle. Seeing that Ivy sat on the passenger seat, Leo was so excited, scared and nervous. Of course it was because he had been able to be so close to a woman. But she was the wife of his boss. He dared not to flirt. Leo was 5.9-feet tall and had a good-looking face. The scars on his face, which resembled a centipede, made those female pursuer hesitate. As a result, he was still a virgin until now! "Crack!" They got out of the car near a small supermarket. Seeing that Ivy dragging her clumsy body into the supermarket, Leo gestured to the two men standing behind him. Then he followed Ivy to the supermarket. He was afraid that Ivy got lost in the supermarket by ident! Ivy walked around the supermarket one circle after another, but she didn''t have the slightest intention to leave. Following her was so tired, so exhausted. Although Leo had received extremely strict training, walking around the supermarket was nothing to him. However, Ivy went to the supermarket to look for underwear. "Here is a supermarket!" Wasn''t it a ce to buy something to eat? How did she start to look for underwear. Even if she bought underwear, she didn''t need to delve. She walked up to Leo and said, "Leo, I think this one suits you. Do you want to try?" Ivy, in a yful tone, said to Leo that followed her. It was obvious that he was a masculine man. How did he get the chance to be seen as a woman? Well, so embarrassed. Suppressing his fury, Leo walked up to her slowly and said with clenched teeth, "Miss Ivy, I''m waiting for you outside." After that, she turned around and walked towards the gate of the supermarket with an internal heat. Seeing that Leo had a grievance look on his faces, Ivy smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll finish as quick as possible." After Leo''s departure, Ivy, who was still pretending to be naughty, suddenly stopped smiling. She went to the Shoppe with a cold face. After taking a look at the person standing in front of the counter, she asked coldly, "excuse me, is there any other exit of this supermarket?" The servers were all shocked. After looking up and down at Ivy, he were frightened by her cold eyes and nodded quickly. "Yes. It''s at the corner of the restroom." Then, she walked towards there. Then she came to the side of the road, got on a taxi quietly and left. "Please take me to the suburb area." She sat in the car and closed her eyes for rest. She tightened her grip on the phone. If it was not for the text message on the phone, she would not suddenly feel uneasy. "If you want to know the truth of Megan''s death. Come to the suburb at 8 o''clock tonight." This message suddenly appeared on Ivy''s phone this morning. In order to find out whether the matter was true or not, Ivy dialed the number. But no one answered. Thus, regardless of whether Ivy would believe it or not, she had to follow the instructions on her cellphone and walked out of the apartment. She really wanted to know the truth of Megan''s death. Although Megan fell out with her, she was her sister. Of course she wanted to know something about her sister''s death. Ivy had thought that she hated her sister, but she found that it was not true. How could a family rtionship break easily. She never hated her sister. She was just disappointed. Chapter 75 How Chapter 75 How The car soon arrived at the appointed ce in the suburb. After the driver left, Ivy was a little afraid of the deserted suburb, but she did not retreat. She secretly cheered for herself in the heart. Ivy, you can''t be afraid. It''s all right! It''s all right! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Right at this moment, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. It was getting closer and closer. When she came closer, she was startled to find that it was Edgar''s voice! She was confused, ''why is he here?''? He had disappeared for three days, and now he was here. She had to be surprised, so she walked up quietly "Tell me, why did you betray me?" Edgar was wearing a long red wind coat, the corner of which fluttered casually with the wind, and his cold eyes were coldly staring at the man kneeling in front of him. "No, my boss, I didn''t!" the man replied immediately. At this moment, Ivy, squatting in the grass, frowned. The surprised expression on her face rose again. The voice sounded so familiar. Oh, yes, it was the voice of Edward. The man kneeling on the ground was Edward. She wondered why they were here? And so mysterious. So, she gathered up her thoughts and listened carefully. Edgar stood there coldly. The men behind him lowered their heads, not daring to look into his eyes. They didn''t expect that the traitor in the Shadow turned out to be Edward. That surprised the men behind Edgar. "Now I ask you again why you betray me!" Edgar howled. Then, he took a gun out of his pocket. He took a cold look at Edward and then looked at his forehead. "Boss, are you really going to do this? You are going to kill me because of Megan''s and Mr. Scott''s death, And also because you asked me to make Ivy the scapegoat? You killed me because you didn''t want it to damage your reputation, right? Are you really going to kill me to keep your secrets? " "What did you say?" ''what''s the point of talking nonsense at this critical moment? Hearing that, Edgar frowned. He was confused at once. What was Edward talking about? He was the one who killed Megan and his father. How could it be him? Was her brain farting? Or was he struggling desperately? For the time being, Edgar couldn''t figure out why Edward were doing so. Was he up to something else? Or what else? Although Edgar had doubts, he still looked cold on the face. "Mistress, it''s not that I don''t want to tell anyone about it. I promise. If not, I can show my loyalty by saying it," Ivy, who was crouching quietly beside them, bit her lips tightly and dared not make any sound. How could it be possible? He killed Megan and Scott. Was it him who killed them all? no no How could it be possible? No! No! She must have misheard! yes! It must be him. Ivy didn''t pay much attention to what they were talking about. All she was thinking about was what they said. The words kept spinning in her head. At this moment, she was shocked and heartbroken. Why? Why? He would do this to her. Why? Why was he so cruel to her She had thought that he hurt her just because he didn''t love her anymore and he had cheated her. He rekindled the rtionship with Olivia, and he didn''t love her then. She had told herself that she could still live afortable life without him, and they were just strangers. At that moment, her cold heart was ignited again. Her love for him was not love, but hatred. Ivy clenched her fists. Her body became stiff and she could not budge at all. She bit her lips hard. Tears dripped down. But she didn''t feel it at all. If only she could kill him with a knife at that moment! He was the man who had killed her most important people! Although her sister had been hurting her, Megan didn''t deserve to die for she had done something bad to Ivy. ''why? Why? Why did he kill my sister?''. It was he who made her a heinous murderer and he deprived her of the opportunity of taking care of her baby. She hated him. Tears rolled down her cheeks and fell on her swollen belly. At this time, her belly seemed to have sensed something and kept beating. Ivy looked at her belly slightly, and her wet eyes shed a trace of pity. She felt sorry for her child. This child was destined to be tough, because he had a ruthless father. No, she made the decision in her heart. She couldn''t let her child be as cold and cruel as him. Ivy finally decided that she would leave him forever. Yes, she would leave him forever. And she would go with her baby. Therefore, when Ivy figured out what she should do, she stood up quietly, turned around and left quietly. Usually, it was hard to find a taxi in suburb, so Ivy didn''t stop at all. She dragged her legs and went back to the apartment slowly. She couldn''t leave now, because she couldn''t get in touch with her friend Celine. She didn''t know how to survive with her pregnant belly. All she could do was to pretend that nothing had happened. She had to be patient. She had to wait until the baby was born. She had to get in touch with Celine, because she found that besides Celine, she could only asked Edgar for help. How miserable it was. Chapter 76 Where Have You Been Chapter 76 Where Have You Been "Where have you gone, Ivy..." When Leo, who was standing outside the door, saw Ivy, who was walking towards him slowly, he walked up angrily. When he approached her, he was astonished to see the ragged dress on her. "Ivy, you..." He remembered clearly that Ivy was in the supermarket, but he waited for a long time, she did not come out. Then he ran into the supermarket and asked the personnel, only to find that she had left. Leo thought she must go back to the apartment and then he came back. But Ivy didn''te back. As soon as the ident was mentioned, the sole thought in his mind had been exactly the opposite of his wish. He had wished to p her. He was too anxious to exin everything to Edgar. She hade back. Today, she wore a pink back and maternity pants, and a very ordinary white T-shirt, but at this moment, no color could be seen. If her face was not bad, the Leo really thought that she had been robbed. Her red lips were like drinking blood, and her face of sweat fell on her clothes, as if she had been thrown into the garbage after rob. Wearing a weary and difited look, Ivy didn''t say anything or exin. She just nced at the Leo in front of her casually, and then opened the door of the apartment and went straight into it. At the same time, it was Edgar who was still in the suburb. He was deep in thought. Edward knelt in front of him with all kinds of loopholes in her words. He soon made a decision. Edgar squinted and then opened his eyes again. He asked, "where is the ce where I saved you?" Kneeling on the ground, Edward wascent about what he had said. But the word from Edgar that "The ce he saved me." Suddenly, his shoulder unconsciously trembled. What on earth was he talking about? ''a ce I know?''? How could I know! Damn! To continue pretending or to confess? "Boss, the ce where you saved me is..." Her clumsy behavior was really ironic to Edgar. ''He is not Edward!'' he thought. Then, Edgar trigger the gun. Looking at the man who called Edward in front of him, he said coldly, "I didn''t save him. He saved me." Then a shot was fired. The bullet went through his forehead. After the person who fell on the ground had no breathing, Edgar waved his hand coldly. Then, a man in ck standing behind him nodded respectfully to Edgar and slowly walked to the dead body. After the man in ck fumbled on his face for a while, he stared at the neck. Suddenly, the man in ck took a skin off her face with his hand expressionlessly. It was a human skin mask. The man in ck was surprised. Then he handed it to Edgar without any hesitation. Edgar cast a cold nce at the man in ck who had a human skin mask. In fact, he had discovered the w in his words from the very beginning. Even if Edward had changed during the past more than ten years, he would not easily change his personality. As far as he knew, Edward would never talk nonsense in order to survive. He assumed that the man in front of him was not Edward but a fake one. However, he couldn''t figure out why the man on the ground had done that? Since he couldn''t figure it out in a short time, he decided to put this matter aside for the time being. He had another n at present. Then, he nced at everyone present with his bloodthirsty eyes and said, "I don''t want to hear any rumors about this matter, understand? "Yes, sir!" The men in ck standing behind him answered in unison. At this time, a phone rang in Edgar''s hand. It was a call from the real Edward. "Edgar, something happened in thepany. Where are you now?" Hearing that, Edgar took a frown and said, "well, I see. I''m going there right away." Then he looked at the corpse on the ground in disgust and said coldly, "throw him on the mountain to feed the wild wolves." Anyone who dared to set him up was courting death. "Yes, sir." Said a man behind him. Soon after, two men in ck came up, picked up the corpse on the ground and dragged it away without hesitation. "Take me back to Hengli Group." He gave a cold order. "Yes, Mr. Edgar." The men in ck said in unison. They knew their boss was the leader of the Shadow. Meanwhile, at Hengli Group, their boss was Mr. Edgar. Then, when he turned around and was about to leave, he buried his feet in the air and suddenly stopped. So did the men in ck. They were confused, but they dared not show it. At that moment, Edgar was looking straight at the ground with his deep eyes. Suddenly, he bent down and picked up a ne from the ground. His face suddenly turned pale. This was the ne he gave to Ivy. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. That was to say, the conspiracy which was deliberately schemed by the fake Edward. So as to deceive Ivy. Damn it, he had been set up by someone else again, which was nned for a long time. At the beginning, Edgar had found some clues from Kent''s injury, which were set up as a package. After that, today he pretended to be Edward. Damn it! Maybe ivy had heard those wrong information. He, how should he exin to her? What should he do? He thought that if he survived this time, he would definitely take her to live a quiet and peaceful life, but it seemed to be impossible. The poison was getting more and more severe. Dr. Young had said that he could restrain the poison for half a year at most. He had thought that he could apany her for at least half a year, and he thought it was enough. But now, his wish had been shattered by someone. Damn it! Damn it! Fine, forget it. She should hate him. He had been worried about her mncholy these days, but now he could relieve. She would definitely take revenge on him if she hated him. It was good, at least, she would have the motivation to live on. In the past few days, he was really afraid that she was depressed and thought ofmitting suicide. It was all right. He knew that she would definitely live on. That was all. Thinking of this, Edgar suddenly felt a pang in his heart. He was going to lose her. From then on, strangers became enemies. At Hengli Group. Sitting at his desk, Edgar fixed his eyes on it and listened carefully to Edward''s report. "Edgar, because of the exposure of your identity, all the suppliers of Hengli Group have terminated cooperation with us, and even those domestic suppliers have terminated with us. What''s more, some small enterprises, which were bought by us, got into paralysis Uh huh, Hengli Group is on the verge of bankruptcy. " Speaking of this, Edward paused powerlessly. He didn''t expect that Hengli Group could be like that. Chapter 77 Hengli Group Was On The Verge Of Bankruptcy Chapter 77 Hengli Group Was On The Verge Of Bankruptcy Hearing that, Edgar was lost in thought. He had expected this day toe. He had thought that after he steadied himself, he would let out his identity of the leader of the dark shadow group. It was well known that Hengli Group engaged in real estate, medicine and food industry. But medicine and food were mostly engaged. It was said that more than ten years ago, in the Shadow Group of America, they became famous because of drug dealing and their force was one of the best in America. After all, the CEO of Hengli Group could be regarded as the member of Shadow, so the medicine and food of Hengli would be badly affected. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Those suppliers who cooperated with the Hengli Group didn''t dare to go against the Shadow, but they might terminate their cooperation with the Hengli Group to publicize their justice. After a long time of silence, Edgar finally made an incredible decision after deep consideration. "Edward, I decide to give up the position..." Edgar raised his head and looked at Edward. "Edgar, you! What did you say? " Ignoring his astonishment, Edgar continued, "I underestimated that man''s ability." Edward was confused. "Edgar, what are you talking about?" Edgar was lost in thought for a moment. Then, he stood up and walked to the window, looking at the outside view. Anyone who was familiar with him could know that he was thinking. "Do you know what clues dad left for me?" Hearing that, Edward shook his head all of a sudden and said, "What?" Edgar said in a cold voice, "it''s Edward! "What? Me?! " Edward was surprised, and then seemed to react. He suddenly stood up from the sofa and asked, "You mean, I''ve killed Mr. Scott, right?" A hint of fury rose from the look of surprise. Edward couldn''t believe that his so-called good friend even suspected him. Edgar seemed to be making a statement. His calm tone did not change, nor did he care if Edward was angry. "Yes, I saw you enter the Mu family when I sent someone to follow you earlier. This morning, in the suburbs, I interrogated a fake Edward. I once thought that you really betrayed me, which pained me, but I promise you that I just want to know the reason." Speaking of this, Edgar turned around, looked at him carefully, and continued in a calm tone, "but, with his words showing some loopholes, I finally ensured that he was not you. "That person is very sly. He took advantage of my dad''s habits and my weakness to arrange this scheme, which is against me, also against you." "Against me?" He was confused. "He doubted your identity!" Edgar said coldly. "Does he know who I am?" Looking at Edgar, Edward asked. Hearing that, Edgar nodded in confirmation. "He is trying to alienate you from me, which means that he is afraid that you will threaten his position by cooperating with me," he said You suspected my real identity, and kept me and you away from each other. You were notorious for that. Suddenly, an idea came to Edward. "Edgar, do you mean that the man is him?" "Yes, it''s him." His consciousness was struggling. The mysterious man was very familiar with him, as if he knew what Edgar was thinking. As time went on, Edgar believed that the man was an acquaintance of him. Then he took a step forward and said, "Edward, please forgive me. You know I''ve been suspecting you. Since three years ago, I don''t want to trust anyone, including myself. Sometimes, I really detest myself. I have done something nasty, but I pretend to be a decent gentleman to the public." Then Edward suddenly interrupted, "Edgar, don''t say that. You are not an unpardonable person. Since you became the main owner of Shadow, you have canceled drug dealing. You have never sold drugs, and your daily expenses in the Shadow in the past few years have been entirely earned by you after you took over Hengli Group. You have provided us your private money." He knew how much hardships Edgar had gone through in the past few years. "Edgar, you are trying your best to hide your evil intentions from us. But in order to prevent the Shadow from copsing, you are said to be drug dealing. In fact, that''s flour. You sessfully took over another Gang, and you also helped our men for drug rehabilitation." Edward''s eyes were red. He knew it all the time. Taking a look at Edgar, who was standing in front of him at the moment, Edward felt a pang of pain in his heart. Obviously, it was because of his own efforts that the Shadow waspletely changed, but Edgar himself didn''t mention a word about it. And what did those suppliers who called themselves "justice" do? They are ignorant. After a long pause, Edgar finally said something, "Edward, I''m the reason why Hengli Group is in trouble. Although the Shadow has legally developed, we know that it was based on drug dealing, which is undoubted. But now, they have exaggerated it. " After saying that, Edgar strode to the desk. He sat down, took out some documents from the drawer of the desk and opened them at will. After confirming that there was nothing missing, he moved them to the corner of the desk. "This is the evidence I found for Ivy. After I left, you helped me to get her innocence back. Hearing that, Edward shook his head desperately. He refused, "Edgar, what are you doing? Why don''t you do it yourself? " A tinge of sadness shed across Edgar''s deep eyes. "I don''t have much time left!" Finally, he gave Edward an exnation. Hearing that, a glimmer of pain rose in Edward''s heart, but he still showed an expression of anger. "Edgar, are you so coward just because you don''t want to live anymore? What about the murderer who killed your father? What about the murderer who poisoned you? Have you epted all this in silence? Are you such a coward? Edgar frowned and shook his head. He looked at Edward, knowing that clearly he had misunderstood him. "No, you''re wrong. I''m not making a concession. Of course I can''t stand to be ughtered, nor can I walk away." Later, Edward heard Edgar groan, "Since they have made such great efforts to kill me and I have done so much for it, of course I have to prepare well for it. I will fight back when I am in desperation." Edward''s eyes suddenly lit up. It seemed that he had thought of something. He walked up to Edgar and asked, "Edgar, do you mean..." Chapter 108 Crystal, You Dare To Kill Me! Chapter 108 Crystal, You Dare To Kill Me! In the evening of LA, people didn''t stop dancing because of the murder. Crystal stepped on the brake. The red Ferrari slowly stopped in front of the building, showing its owner''s dignity. The doorman walked quickly forward and opened the door for her respectfully. What a fascinating woman she was in the ck leather jacket and leather pants. Her long hair was coiled up, and her face was delicate and her figure had an hourss shape. Wherever she went, she would be the focus. In the bar, people cast sights at her, Crystal simply ignored it. She knew very well that they were only interested in her appearance. If it was before, Ivy would never be the focus. There were many beautiful women here. It was just because of her fascinating face. Crystal went through the first floor to the second floor, which was usually noisy, but now was unusually quiet. At the corridor of the second floor stood a line of men in ck suits. Crystal knew that the man was already in the room. When she walked in the corridor, she looked downstairs by ident. When she saw the backs of several familiar people in the crowd, she smiled slightly and thought, ''they are already there.''. It made her relieve. At least, she was confident of herself. She walked to room 2368 and directly opened the door and walked in without knocking. Room 2368 was as high-end and elegant as before. The only difference was that At this moment, the people sitting on the sofa were not a group of obscene people, but a man wearing Dior white T-shirt. He had two decorative nes on his chest, his corbone and white skin exposed. That man looked a bit sexy. It was a Walter ck coat outside his T-shirt, which wasn''t zipped up. He wore a pair of ck casual pants, which was rare. A silver white ring button was hung down on his right, which was shining with light. In a white cap, her short ck hair was a little disheveled. There was a silver diamond earing on her left ear. He looked mysterious. It was the first time for Crystal to see him dressed like this. If he were not wearing the exquisite half mask on his face, she would really think that she had entered the wrong room. The manzily leaned on the sofa, casually lying on it with one hand. He was exhaling the smoke, which was extremely seductive. "Come and sit next to me!" Stated the man in a cold tone as he cast a nce at Crystal. He still kept the same posture and didn''t change his attitude at all. With her legs crossed, he looked at Crystal as if he was calling his pet, the cigarette in the air made him look more arrogant. Crystal stopped half a meter away from him and said respectfully, "I dare not!" The man raised his head and gave her a cold look. Then he smiled wryly and reached out a big, slender hand to pull her into his arms. Feeling the sudden warmth, Crystal didn''t know how to react. When she bumped into a strong and hard chest, she could smell the smoke. All of a sudden, Crystal broke herself away from his embrace. In an instant, she got panicked, but her voice sounded weirdly cold, "Master, please behave yourself!" If it was before, she would definitely be calm. But no she had to stop being wary because her wariness would make him suspicious. As if he hadn''t heard any of her words, the man whispered in her ear, "Crystal, do you want to kill me?" The cold words sounded in her cold ears. She suddenly froze. Did he already know? But she pretended to be aloof and said coldly, "I dare not." Her hands were sweaty. She didn''t know what''s wrong with her. But his cold demeanor was telling her that he might know something. Crystal didn''t know what he was thinking. She pretended to be calm and stretched out her hand to her waist. Meanwhile, she turned her head away. It seemed that she had given up her struggle, but she knew that she was waiting for a chance, a chance to kill him. If he would take any action, she wouldn''t suggest killing him immediately. She could follow his orders, but she would never allow anyone to have sex with her, including those who had saved her. At this time, the man saw how Crystal behaved - the situation was still under his control, and the next second he made a fierce expression. He said with a faint smile, "Crystal, you are really an ungrateful person." How dare you still want to kill me until now. At the same time, he was also sad. She actually wanted to kill him. When she asked him to meet, he had thought that she would suspect him, but he did not believe that she would do anything to him. Just as she was about to step into the club, a subordinate of him told him that several strangers had come to the club together. Although they came in one by one, they were found by the bodyguards at the moment they all carried weapons. Likewise, he had sent someone to investigate her whereabouts in the past two days. A subordinate had reported to him that there was a man who had been seriously injured, whose legs were limping, while she was carrying out the assassination. As soon as he heard the news, he guessed that that cripple man might be Paul. Before Paul died, he told Crystal that Paul had investigated him and believed that she wanted to kill him personally for the sake of herself, not because she was suspicious of him. When he saw her every move, he was right. She wanted to kill him. He let go of her and said coldly, "Crystal, I have cast your stupid men out." This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Crystal froze, and as expected, he knew her n. Yes, she had made herst n. She wanted to kill him. She wanted to know who he was when Paul told her something. She was afraid that he would kill her. So she asked Toby and others to protect her secretly. But she didn''t expect that he had known everything. Therefore, she didn''t try to hide her true purpose. Then she looked at him seriously and said, "Yes, the purpose I came here today is to know who on earth you are? Yes, I was grateful that you saved me in the past, and I had no regrets as you had made me a killer. But up to now, I shall have the right to know who I am working for. If I die outside, won''t it be a loss for me. She said it calmly as if it was a statement, but only she knew she was making a bet and wanted to know what he felt about her. Chapter 109 Fine, I Will Do As You Wish! Chapter 109 Fine, I Will Do As You Wish! After a moment of silence, the man slowly stood up, then turned his back to Crystal, and said coldly, "since you want to know my identity so much, I will do what you want!" Then the man turned around. As he took off the half mask, Crystal saw an impable face in front of her. Handsome, but also with a sense of cynicism. His clear eyes were as bright as amber; his nose was high and the sexy thin lips were tempting. Crystal was extremely surprised at the moment. Why was he here? How could it be him? Seeing how surprised Crystal was, the man sneered, "it seems that you still remember me!" At the same time, a slender hand suddenly reached out to her snow-white neck and pinched it coldly. The man flung her to the corner, ring at her with his cold eyes. "Those who have seen me all died, and you, No exception! " He suddenly tightened his hand. Crystal did not expect that he still wanted to kill her. It seemed that she had lost in the gambling this time, but Crystal was not a person who would ept it willingly. So, enduring the pain of being choked, she quickly drew the dagger from her waist and threw it toward the middle of the man''s forehead. At the very moment when the flying dagger was about to hit the man, the man pped on the dagger with the other hand. Then the flying dagger swerved. Subsequently, it flew two meters away. "Do you still want to kill me?" The man said coldly. She sneered, "You saved me, and you killed me. From now on, there''s nothing between us!" The man''s heart ached. As if he was going to lose something. No, no! She was trained by him. Her life was his. Even if she died, it was impossible for her to get out of his control. Thus, he loosened his grip, but he didn''t let her go. Suddenly, he smiled weirdly Then his hand moved to her chin. Her chin was raised slightly, and her fingers were tightened. He said indifferently, "look at this fascinating face. How many men can be fascinated by it? What a pity to let you die! " A frivolous voice gently came out of the man''s mouth. He looked like a heartless person, but in fact, only he knew that he still didn''t have the will to hurt her. He knew that his tolerance this time might change his n in the future. Maybe one day, he would die because of her. But at this moment, he really couldn''t hurt her. Many yearster, he did not regret his choice today. Crystal sneered, "if you don''t kill me now, maybe I will kill you in the future! You''ll regret if you let go of me now! " The man gritted his teeth and said, "Crystal, are you pushing me to kill you?" Then the man said with a smile, "but what should I do? I don''t want to kill you. What should I do? And I don''t want to let you go! " Suddenly, she was lost in thoughts. She knew clearly what he meant by saying that. Only a trace of fear shed through her heart. In the world, the only person that could make her fear was his master. The man cast a cold nce at the door and ordered, "I need a man here!" After a while, a man in suit and leather shoes came into the room from outside. After entering the room, he quickly walked towards the man and knelt on one knee respectfully, "My master!" The man nced at the man kneeling on the ground and asked coldly, "Have you brought it?" Then the man on the ground submit a small white transparent round bottle respectfully and said, "Master, I have got it. Please have a look. '' Standing on one side, Crystal casually looked at the small bottle, and wondered what it was? "Get out!" When the man picked up the tiny transparent round bottle, he said coldly without looking at the man on the ground. After the man in suit left, the man walked in front of Crystal with a faint smile on his face, and said casually, "drink it!" When the man handed the transparent round bottle to her, she was astonished. "What''s this?" The man gave a weird smile and said, "Crystal, If you want to be cold-blooded, you can''t be moved. This is the magic water. You can be really cold-blooded after drinking it." The man''s words, one by one, prated through her ears, mercilessly hit her heart. Heartless, cold- blooded. Did she really have to do this? no no She didn''t want to be an emotionless machine. Suddenly, her heart trembled and stepped back a few steps. "Master, you don''t have to do that. I feel very good now." The man took a step forward with a faint smile, "it doesn''t matter, Crystal, even if you drink it, you will still remember your hatred, except that you can''t fall in love, once you fall in love, you will live worse than death He knew it was very selfish of him to do so, but he did not regret it. He knew from the moment when Crystal wanted to kill him, he realized that Crystal would never fall in love with him. Even if she could not love him, he would not let Crystal fall in love with others again. She belonged to him, she belonged to him forever. The man couldn''t wait to see Crystal drink it. Even if she had turned into a ruthless, bloodless person, she would still be his. He moved forward step by step, while she was stepping back step by step. The man looked at her in the eye coldly. Crystal, I didn''t expect you to be scared. You''ve been cold-blooded for the past three years. How could you revenge yourself in the city like that? It seems that my efforts to cultivate you during the past three years have been in vain. " This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "No, I haven''t forgotten my hatred. I really want to go back to take revenge immediately. Master, please. I assure that I can be ruthless. I can certainly conquer CHUANGMEI and Hengli for you, but I can''t I don''t want to be an emotionless robot. Master, please withdraw your order! " Suddenly she knelt on one knee and asked in a cold tone. At this moment, she had to admit that she was really scared. She was ruthless and cold-blooded. She really didn''t want to be a person like this. The man just looked down at Crystal. At the same time, he was struggling. Crystal could be a ruthless and cold-blooded person if he drank it, and she would continue to obey him. But was this what he wanted? Did he want to see that? Immediately, Crystal''s clear and somewhat desperate eyes emerged in his mind. However, if she didn''t drink it, how could she be willing to stay with him for a lifetime! Eventually, when he was struggling in his mind, he made a decision that she must drink it. Chapter 110 The Magic Water Chapter 110 The Magic Water You always want to know how your sister died, don''t you? Didn''t you always want to find the body of your sister? " The man turned around and sat on the sofa, crossed his legs and leaned back on it leisurely. He was ying with the Magic Water. Suddenly, Crystal''s face turned pale as she knelt on one knee. "My sister?" What the hell did he know? What on earth did he know about Megan''s death? Crystal asked herself again and again, but she was in a panic at the moment. In the past three years, she dreamed again and again that her sister had be a wandering ghost. She could only wander around in the darkness. She had no ce to go, and she could not find the way back home. She was so lonely in the darkness. She kept thinking that she would take her sister home, bring her cremains back to her hometown, and let her not be a homeless ghost. At the thought of this, Crystal stood up and said coldly as if she had made some decision, "Okay, I''ll drink it!" Crystal walked toward the man and took the bottle of water from his hand. Then she raised her head and drank it all of a sudden, while the water gave off a hint of coldness. It reached into her stomach. Looking at Crystal, the man''s eyes shed a trace of bitterness. He did not know what family love was, but from her, he saw there was still love in the world. "Sir, now you can tell me how my sister died and where is her body? " Wearing a cold face, she only wanted to know the cause of his sister''s death and where she was buried. He knew that she could call him boss just because he saved her. She had no feelings for him. The man was a little irritated at the thought. He roared, "in the city! " "Where is the specific location?" "She finally disappeared in the Mu family. As for where she went and how she died? You need to investigate this by yourself. " The man''s cold words made Crystal''s heart tremble. Why was she in the Mu family? What happened to my sister? All of a sudden, the scene that Crystal had eavesdropped on Edgar in the suburb hade to her mind. It turned out that what Edward had said to him was true. It had been true! However, Crystal had not been able to figure out what had happened to his sister? Of course, why did Edgar want to kill her. But what she said next irritated Crystal to the extreme. "There is only one thing for sure. Your sister was pregnant before she died. But I have heard that the man who set up CHUANGMEI group is sexually impotent," She clenched her fists with anger and heartache. Pregnant! Colin is sexually impotent! Do you? Is sister''s son Edgar''s? No, that was impossible. Crystal clenched her fists with anger and pain, which reminded her of the bidding document three years ago, when her sister framed her up. She went to question her sister, who told her that she had fallen in love with Edgar and asked her to leave him when they made an appointment in the coffee shop. Of course, she angrily rebutted. She thought that no matter how her sister tried to destroy her love. Edgar''s love for her would not be evesting, so he could be the only one when they were in love. How ridiculous was that! Edgar hurt his sister! Megan is pregnant! And it turned out that it was his sister who was pregnant with Edgar''s baby. Since she was Colin''s fiancee, he didn''t want to be defamed. In order not to let their scandal spread, he had killed her sister. Her anger burned in her heart. "Edgar, you are a hypocrite. fuck off!" You are so cruel! I won''t forgive you! Crystal roared in her heart. She couldn''t wait to return to the city. She wanted to use the flying dagger to shoot through Edgar''s heart! Why did he lie to her! Why could she be unfaithful to their love! Why couldn''t he let go of her sister. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She had believed that it was because Edgar mistakenly believed that she was the person who had killed his father that Edgar had hated her. Therefore, he had regained his love with Olivia. But at this moment, Crystal realized that Edgar was a hypocrite. Seeing the anger on the Crystal''s cold face. He smiled with satisfaction, and said, "Crystal, as long as you continue to be my assassin, I can help you avenge yourself. Crystal, you have to know that every one of your enemies is tough to deal with. Although you have developed a lot over the past three years, if you go back to revenge on your own, it will be nothing more than dashing an egg against a stone, although you have the financial support of the Dragon Tiger Gang. However, Edgar was the president of the Shadow Group. The Dragon Tiger Gang was a far cry from the Shadow Group. In addition to these factors, they also needed to rely on more resources to resist the attacks from the Shadow. I don''t think you just want to hurt Edgar! Don''t you want to see that Edgar falls from heaven to hell? " The man paused and continued, "Crystal, now that you know who I am! You should know how rich I am! I can help you with your revenge. As long as you obey my orders and stay by my side, I promise that Edgar will have a hard time in the future. " He knew she had no choice, but he liked to let her be willing to do it. A momentter, Crystal turned around and knelt on one knee. "I will follow you, boss!" Her intention was obvious. "Well, now, you can go back and get ready. We will reached the city three dayster. Remember, you can''t fall in love with anyone! But you can choose to hate anybody. Could only hate! Do you understand? " "Yes, boss!" Then she turned around and walked out of the room. After Crystal left, the man looked at her, strangely showing a smile. p! p! p Excellent! He even could trick a woman into giving her a p on the face! I am so impressed. Said Olivia, pping her hands. Not knowing when, a woman suddenly appeared behind the man. She wore a white and pink dress embroidered with lotus, and a pair of white high heels with eight centimetres. The man then turned around. His slender fingers brushed across her snow-white skin and slid down her charming breasts. But his tone was still unusually cold. "You''d better not get involved, or I''ll make you feel like falling from the heaven to the hell." Suddenly, she felt a little scared. She knew that this man was a man of his word. Chapter 111 A Stupid Bitch! Chapter 111 A Stupid Bitch! The man gave her a scornful look and mocked, "you are far less beautiful than Crystal, so don''t be so overweening. A scum like you can only be ruined by men. You don''t deserve to be overestimated. At this moment, Olivia''s face turned pale and her make-up was a little distorted. Why did everyone compare herself with others? Damn it! She used to bepared with Ivy, but now she waspared with Crystal. In fact, she didn''t know that Crystal was indeed Ivy. She only heard a little about their conversation. There were so many people loved Ivy, and now the woman named Crystal could also attract so many excellent men. For what? Even though she was roaring in her mind, she was only replied with a sneer. The man looked at her with disgust. If she hadn''t known who Edward was, he would never cooperate with her! How stupid you are! How dare you still think that you canpete with Crystal! You are really overconfident and stupid. Then the man cut to the chase and said coldly, "There is no one else but you and me. Tell me, where is Charlie?" Hearing that, a smile yed at the corners of Olivia''s mouth. She touched her ear habitually and smiled, "Take it easy. Let''s have a drink and talk. I think we will have a nice conversation. " After she finished her words, she deliberately stretched out her white finger and put it close to the man. Her finger lightly touched the man''s chest and circled around his cor. She then got closer to the man, and her sexy lips reached the man''s ear. She exhaled softly. All of a sudden, an idea came to her mind. She thought it would be the best choice to be with this mysterious man. Now she was a b-lister. If she had the help of this man, she would not be far from an a-lister. Crystal had changed a lot over the past three years. However, Olivia was still a dumb woman who had been trying to hide from the killers of Edgar. She was once assassinated by killers of Edgar and fled abroad to live. She became a dancing girl and hovered around a variety of men. A chance came across that she met Colin, so she got into a rtionship with him. She knew that Colin was Mia''s brother. How ridiculous it was that she had a connection with Mia. But she was very dissatisfied with herself. It was impossible for her and Edgar to be together. It was his loss that Edgar did not marry her. She wanted him to see how good and noble she was. Hence, she utilized Colin''s resource to be a c-lister. In the past three years, she had worked in different ces to shoot films and advertisement. She had some achievements already, and now she had be a b-lister. The reason why she was here at this moment was that she had once heard from Colin that Mia had investigated the identity of Charlie, so she followed her secretly. But she found that there was another person who was also investigating CHarlie, and that was the man in front of her. Therefore, she met with him pretending that she was Mia and said she knew who Charlie was. However, today''s meeting was out of her expectation that the man knew her throughout. Therefore, she also thought of the power of that man. She felt that if she could be with him, her career might be promoted. At the thought of it, Olivia directly leaned on the man. The fragrance of her soft body was floating in the man''s nose. She thought the man would hold her in his arms and kiss her passionately. However, she found herself wrong. The man did not budge and looked at her coldly. He stepped back with disgust and turned around to sit on the sofa elegantly. As soon as the man left, Olivia fell down on the ground which looked really funny. The man gracefully picked up the red wine on the table and drained it. "Come in!" Then one of his men came in. He greeted respectfully, "Master!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The man threw a cold nce at Olivia who was lying on the ground and then looked at his subordinate. "Throw her into the snake cave!" he ordered "Yes! master. " Olivia, who had already climbed up from the ground, shivered all over and suddenly knelt down again. She crawled to the man, pulled the man''s trousers and begged, "Master, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have asked for more. I make you feel sick. I''m sorry for..."! Please let me go, I, I will tell you, what''s Charlie! " "He is... He is with Edgar. He is his assistant, Edward." The man suddenly stood up from the sofa. What? How could it be Edward! He eximed in shock. He closed his eyes again. Then he bent down and raised her chin. "Do something for me. After you get it, I''ll make you an A-lister star," he said coldly I... " "Otherwise, I will throw you into the snake cave." Of course, Olivia would say yes, because this was rted to her fate. She desired to be an A-lister so much. "No problem, sir! I''ll try my best," The man let go of her, stood up and said coldly, "Be with Edgar again." With an embarrassed look on her face, Olivia said, "it''s..." It was not easy for her to get back together with Edgar! She clearly remembered that Edgar had sent people to kill her. She knew that it must be because Edgar had known that she let Ivy take the abortient medicine. "Edgar has lost his memory. He has forgotten many things, including what happened between you and him. Do you understand?" Olivia chuckled, "really? Memory loss! So I be with him again! "God is helping her! The man nced at Olivia, and there was a trace of disgust in his cold eyes. The vanity of this woman was really disgusting. What a stupid bitch! I don''t care what other people think of her. " Then the man said in a cold voice, "but, Olivia, I want you to go back to Edgar as his wife, pretending that you are Ivy" Olivia: "But" Before Olivia responded, the man shouted: " I need a man here." Take her to prepare! Three dayster, go to the city with me" "Yes! Master! Later, they came out together. The man stared at the disappearing figure of Olivia coldly. The city was a good ce. Huh! His n was getting more and more interesting! Chapter 112 Plan To Meet Them! Chapter 112 n To Meet Them! CHUANGMEI group stood out because it had great perseverance and high reputation in business. In addition to it, the enterprise of Luo family had also risen to the top five hundredpanies in the world since it thrived in the past two years. The Mu group was on par with the Luo group. It was said that the group of Luo family and the group of Mu family were two giant enterprises with a long history in the business world. The media reported that the president of the Mu group, Spencer Mu, had invited a famous jewelry designer from abroad with 10 million dors, whose name was Lena. Lena was one of the best jewelry designers abroad. It was said that she had sold 1 million pieces of jewelry designed by her, and every renowned jewelry industry had invited her. But to everyone''s surprise, she refused the invitation of any enterprise. Instead, she chose the Mu group which was not very famous at home and abroad. The Mu group was originally a cooperation rtionship with Hengli. In the past two years, most of thepanies had little cooperation, and the Mu group was mainly engaged in the business of jewelry. The Mu group''s invitation drew much attention. Many thought the Mu group would be a business legend in the future. As for Lena, she rarely appeared on camera abroad, and no one saw her even in the country. It was said that she was a great beauty. It was unknown if the rumor was true or not. Therefore, the airport was crowded with reporters the moment the CEO of the Mu group got off the ne. They had thought that when the CEO of the Mu group came back, he woulde with Lena. After nearly five hours, they finally saw the face of the CEO of the Mu group. Spencer was wearing a white shirt and a ck coat without buttons. The pair of ck trousers consummated his slender legs, and a silver white chain was worn on them, making him look unruly and indomitable as well as the offspring of a prestigious family. Her xen hair was disheveled casually, making her more attractive, while his blue eyes were giving out a burst of chill. The ck diamond on his right ear shone brightly with his silver hair. With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he gave off an air that prevented people from getting close to him. The person who followed him was a woman. She was dressed in a white tight revealing dress, looking cool and stunning. At this time, some sharp eyed reporters had surrounded them one after another. "Mr. Spencer, is thedy next to you Miss. Lena?" Spencer nodded with a faint smile. He seemed to acquiesce in it. Therefore, the reporters came to surround her. She didn''t show any flurry, but a sense of coldness came over her eyes. "Miss. Lena, why do you choose to develop your business here? Why did you choose the Mu group? Are you going to stay in the Mu group all the time? Lena was still apathetic. Reporters were all wondering whether she couldn''t understand theirnguage or she was unwilling to answer? With the guess of the journalists, Lena nced at her watch casually, and suddenly put on an impatient look. She looked at them and said coldly, "Time is life! You are wasting my life. Do you understand? Please get out of the way! If you want to know something about me, please pay more attention to my design. " Those journalists heard his cold words and she took a casual look at her watch, Then, she turned around and walked quickly to the parking lot. It was almost the time she appointed with Toby. Indeed, Lena was Crystal. Then, she stepped on the elerator and galloped on her car. Then she came to a mall and got off. She walked slowly into the elevator. As the elevator went up, she came to an office building where there is a "Tiger" on the wall. The moment she stepped out of the elevator, someone was waiting for her, "Boss!" "Well, did theye? " "They are here! " After a while, one of her men, who was standing behind Crystal, opened the door for her respectfully In the office. As Crystal walked inside, all men wearing ck T-shirt and ck casual pants stood respectfully and said in unison! "Boss! " Crystal walked into the room. There was a group of people sitting there. When they saw Crystal, they stood up all of a sudden. "Boss!" Then she sat down at her desk and said coldly, "Terry, Toby, now I''m going to assign your work. After that, she nced at a man in a white shirt standing in front of her and continued, "Terry, send someone to watch over Spencer and keep an eye on him." "Yes! Boss! " Then, she looked coldly at the man in brown casual clothes and said coldly, "Toby, you failed to complete the taskst time. What would you exin?" Toby suddenly moved forward and knelt on one knee, "Boss, please punish me." He failed to protect Crystalst time. His ability was not as good as others. He had thought they had concealed themselves well, but it turned out that they were caught by someone as soon as they entered the Night Phoenix. He felt ashamed at such a setback. Then Crystal took out some files and threw them to Toby. "Here are some files about the Luo family. You are going to break into the house tonight. Of course. She wanted to find out her sister''s body and take her home. This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. "Yes, Boss!" "Terry, how is thepany going on?" Terry stepped forward and reported respectfully, "Boss, everything goes well, but..." Crystal stood up and walked towards him. "But what?" she asked coldly "It''s just that the advertisingpany that has just been acquired, the Luo group has ended the contract with it after we purchased it! It seems that they have discovered our purpose! " Her voice was full of sarcasm. She looked at Terry and shouted coldly, "Terry, why are you so careless? After all, only this advertisingpany is a listedpany that can bargain with the Luo group. How can you let them find out?" Terry shivered at the voice. Then he said respectfully, "Boss, I''m sorry. Please punish me." Giving Terry a cold look, Crystal said coldly, "well, I''ll keep your mistake in mind. You will leave the Dragon Tiger Gang if you can''t do your job well. I don''t want useless people. Do you understand?" She knew that it wasn''t easy for her men to deal with it. She also knew that the CEO of the Luo group was Edgar, who was thoughtful and smart. If something went wrong, he could tell it with his cunning. She didn''t expect that Edgar would end their cooperation so soon and she had to change the n. Thinking of this, she forced herself to calm down and said coldly to Terry, "Then, what you need to do is to cooperate with the CHUANGMEI group in the name of the president of Yacht Company. And your prior task is to investigate Colin, understand?" Chapter 113 In Edgars Mansion Chapter 113 In Edgar''s Mansion Terry took a step forward seriously and said respectfully, "Yes, Boss. I won''t let you down" Crystal did not respond. She didn''t need any response at all. What she thought was that since Edgar was highly alert, she would put the matter of the Luo group aside first and help Colin to make up for her failure. It was nearly midnight when they finished their discussion. Crystal left the big building and she drove back to the apartment arranged for her by Toby. She had to make some preparations for her break into the Edgar''s mansion. As soon as Crystal entered the apartment, she hurriedly threw off the eight centimeter high heels and changed the clothes that made her feel ufortable. She was Crystal. She didn''t like to be Lena. However, she also knew that it would be inconvenient toe back with the identity of Crystal. There were some things that she couldn''t do. If she returned in the name of ivy, there would be more trouble. Later, she casually leaned on the sofa, scattered her hair, and took out a newspaper from the table with her slender fingers. His eyebrows furrowed as the content of the newspaper went deeper and deeper. "It is reported that Ivy has not killed Scott. It is said that the reason why he dies is because an employee who was fired by Scott in thepany. This employee hated Scott so much that she entered the hospital without letting him know. She plotted it on Ivy who came to the hospital to visit him." Her hand, in which the newspaper was held tightly. She was proved to be innocent, and she said to herself with self mockery, "Have you seen that, Ivy? You are not a prisoner anymore. Now you have your freedom back. Have you seen it? Your freedom was exchanged by someone else. Huh! The reports are really ridiculous. Some people really believe that the obvious lies are the reasons for your innocence, and that all happened after you disappeared. Huh! What was he going to do? Did he regret for treating you like this? " Then, she crumpled up the newspaper and threw it into the trash can. She knew clearly that there was no need to guess the matter that she was rified. It must be Edgar who did it. She clearly remembered that in the suburb Edward said, Mr. Scott''s death was caused by him. She didn''t know why Edgar was so cruel to kill his father, but Edward was Edgar''s right-hand man. He couldn''t have lied to Edgar. What''s more, Edgar helped her rify her suspicion. Did he regret for what he had done to her? Ivy was dead, Paul, Megan, and even her child! He regretted it, huh! How ridiculous! As the night grew darker and darker, Crystal finally raised her head and looked at the watch hanging on the wall. She bit her lip coldly. Time was up. It would be an unpeaceful night tonight. So she stood up, changed into a leather jacket and leather pants, and wore a ck leather cap. Then she took out a mask and put it on her face. Her mask was generally the same as that of the man. The only difference was that there was a dancing butterfly carved on her mask. She carved this butterfly herself and found out somehow that she liked it very much. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Sh took her daggers and turned around to go out of the door. In the Edgar''s Mansion. The house used to be a very lively ce with Finn and Scott. There were also a group of servants and the butler. They talked about the daily details with whisper. Mr. Scott and his wife loved each other very much, and there were also some surprises when Mr. Edgar came back home from time to time. The house was now very quiet. Only the pictures of Edgar''s parents were left in the empty house. At the moment, two luxury cars stopped downstairs. Edgar, wearing a white casual suit, got off the car slowly. He turned around and carried a little cute boy out of the car. "Daddy, is this where grandpa and grandma used to live?" He wore a white T-shirt, a pair of cute backstage pants and a pair of white shoes. Hry looked like a younger Edgar, so handsome. However, the eyes of Hry were not like that of Edgar, who had a pair of cold and deep eyes. However, Hry''s eyes were clear and innocent. Afterwards, Edward got off from another car. He wore very in clothes today instead of a formal suit. On the contrary, he wore tight grey clothes. "Edgar, are you really taking Hry here? Isn''t he too young? " Yes, he had heard from Edgar that he would bring Hry to the Luo mansion, which really gave him a fright. He was just three years old. He was only three years old. Would it be inappropriate to tell his grandparents''s death? Would he be frightened if he was too young? Edward was worried! But Edgar had made up his mind! He would not change his idea easily. Then, Edgar raised his eyebrows and said coldly, "the offspring of Luo family is never a coward. He is supposed to know something. This is also an opportunity for him. " Hearing that Edgar insisted on going inside, Edward could say nothing but follow him. The fancy and elegant room was the same as before. Edgar sent people to clean it every day, demanding them not to touch anything here. And maintain their original state. Edgar took Hry to the room where the portrait of Mr. and Mrs. Scott was ced. Edward followed them. "Hry, kneel down!" Edgar knelt down in front of the portrait and ordered with a look at Hry. "Okay!" The next minute, the babyish boy knelt down in front of the portrait, right next to Edgar. It seemed that "grandparents" was strange to him, because he had never seen them before. However, when he looked at the portrait with his clear eyes, he suddenly felt that they were really standing in front of him. "Daddy, where are grandpa and grandma? Why do you only allow me to see their photos? " Hry, three years old, had no idea what the portrait was? And he don''t know why the person he saw was not grandpa and grandma themselves, but the portrait of them. " Edgar, who was next to them, said in a mature voice, "Grandparents have gone to another world, and we only belong to here, so what you only see their portraits." Edgar didn''t tell him that they were dead but told him that they had gone to another world. He knew his child would understand. Unlike other children of the same age, Hry was brilliant when he was three years old. On the contrary, he had learned a lot and, of course, understood a lot of things. Chapter 114 In Edgars Mansion (2) Chapter 114 In Edgar''s Mansion (2) Sure enough, Hry kowtowed to the portrait and said in a child''s voice, "Grandpa, grandma, I hope that you will live a happy life in another world. My name is Hry, which is given by my father. He hopes that I can be happy every day, and I also hope that grandpa and grandma can be happy in another world too." Looking at this scene, there were tears shing in the corners of Edward''s eyes. He always knew that Hry was very sensible. But he didn''t expect Hry to be so sensible when facing the portrait of his grandparents. Hearing that, Edgar was also moved. He thought that it would take a long time for him to exin everything to his son, but to his surprise, his son knew him so well. "Father, mother, I''m here to visit you. I''ve brought Hry here. Did you see that?" In fact, their cemetery was built in their hometown, which was in the countryside. He remembered that his father had said that he would take his mother back to her hometown to have a look when thepany''s business stabilized. It was the first time he came to visit his parents since he was injured. "Dad, mom, don''t worry about us! Dad, mom, don''t worry. I will get my father''s lifelong efforts back. It''s all my fault. I''m so useless. If I wasn''t too arrogant or confident, we wouldn''t be like this! " Speaking to here, a tear streaked across the corner of Edgar''s eyes. His tone was calm, as if he was telling something beyond him, but only himself knew that he was too numb to be painful. He had gradually recovered some important memories. He often thought of the happy days when his parents were together. Although he didn''t talk much with his father, he knew that no matter what he did, his first support was his father. His mother kept talking about him and even arranged some debutantes to meet him. Although he hated such arrangement, he knew that his mother did everything for his good. He often didn''t go back to the Mansion because he had his own apartment and he wanted some space. He seldom came back and had dinner with his parents. Only when he lost them did he realize the best and the importance of family affection. Thinking of that, he turned to look at Edward and took out a picture from his pocket, and said, "Tell me, why did you lie to me! Why did you say that Hry''s mother is dead? Tell me, is the woman on the photo Ivy? " Although most of his memory had been restored, the part of his love was still very vague, and the figures that lingered in his mind were still very vague. Once, he suddenly found that a very familiar photo in his wallet. In the photo, he was very familiar with the woman. The woman in the photo looked exactly like the figures in his mind, especially the eyes of the woman. She was very familiar! In order to figure it out, he chose to ask Edward. He also knew that Edward didn''t want to tell him his past stories with her. He chose to ask Edward here because he knew that the Luo family also had different feelings for him. He respected his family and his parents treated him as their own child. Therefore, he believed that Edward would not lied when he saw the portrait of his parents. Edward was surprised. He didn''t expect that Edgar would ask him about these things. "Edgar" "Edward tell me our story! Tell me! " Edgar asked, unwilling to give up. Edward said, "Edgar, you got to know that I lied to you because I want you to be carefree. Do you know how hard you to try to maintain your rtionship with Ivy? You even wanted to give up your identity as being Mr. Edgar, a wealthy man from a prestigious family. Atst, you gave up your own life for her. Why do you love her so much? You loved her so humbly. But what about her? And what did she do to you? She indirectly killed Mr. Scott, turned a deaf ear to you, and even said ruthlessly, "You deserve it! Edgar, how could I let you continue to be so silly with such a woman! Although you are my boss, we are also good friends. How can I just stand by and do nothing? " When he finished saying that, Edward looked very tried. In fact, the matter that had happened that day was also a heavy stone in his heart. He was afraid that Edgar would know that he had cheated him and fall out with him. Now that Edgar had said that, he felt rxed a lot. Obviously, Edward was not a good liar. Then, Edgar stood up. He also carried Hry in his arms. Before Edward could say anything, Hry stared at his eyes and said in a sweet voice, "Dad, Uncle Edward, are you talking about my mom? Will my mothere back soon. " "...." "....." They looked at each other and said in unison, "Hmm, she will be back soon." In fact, they knew that for the sake of Hry, they''d better not tell him about it. Just as they expected, the boy uttered no more. Edgar was shocked and helpless. He did not expect that the love between him and her would be so ups and downs from the word spoken out by Edward. However, except for the vague figure, he still couldn''t remember the past between him and Ivy. Hearing that, Edgar shook his head helplessly and said coldly, "All right. Let''s go back! Hry should go back to sleep! " Just as Edgar was about to leave with Hry, there was a suddenmotion outside the door. Then dozens of men in ck rushed out, all wearing masks, led by a woman wearing a mask. Edgar recognized them at the first sight. They were from the Dragon Tiger Gang. When he turned around, Edgar handed Hry to Edward and pushed him. "Run! Take Hry and leave here quickly! " At this critical moment, Edward was about to take out his gun, but he was stopped by Edgar''s cold eyes. Then Edgar gave the order as well as the trembling Hry which was lying on his shoulder. Hearing this, Edward looked shocked and depressed. He is going to leave with the baby? ''? Then what about Edgar? All of a sudden, he walked towards Edgar with Hry in his arms and said hastily, "Edgar, you leave with the boy! Let me cover for you! " "This is an order! If you are still loyal to me, just do as I said. They areing at me! If I take Hry away, you will die and Hry will suffer! Take good care of Hry. Run! " With that, he pushed Edward away. He took out his pistol to cover them. Then he took out a headset with his right hand and said, "Leo!" As soon as he finished his words, some men in white tight clothes rushed in. On the other side, Crystal and her men suddenly reacted. Then, a burst of gunshot rang out, and they each raised their pistols, ready to fight.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 115 Break Into The Mansion (Part one) Chapter 115 Break Into The Mansion (Part one) Being attacked all of a sudden, Edgar was unusually calm. At the same time, he was a little excited. It was the second time he had seen her since he was injured. He could see his beloved woman in that eyes from the photo. He was also a little familiar to Crystal of the other side. Thinking of that, Edgar had a feeling that Crystal was his wife, Ivy. Such thoughts ran through his mind and became more and more intensive. He paused for a while, and then hisplex eyes shed across Crystal. "Who on earth are you?" he asked Crystal threw the flying daggers to those men in white. Her cold eyes swept over everyone in front of her, including Edgar, who was only two meters from her. She had barged into the mansion to investigate the whereabouts of her sister''s body. It was a coincidence that she had met them. Humph! What a small world! It seemed that Edgar was badly injuredst time. Giving him a cold nce, she sneered, "why should I tell you?" Then Crystal took out a flying dagger, and with the direction of the wind, the dagger suddenly swung towards Edward. "No!" Brows furrowed, Edgar quickly moved anticlockwise towards Edward''s station, but it was toote. The flying dagger quickly flew towards the boy on Edward''s back. !" Hearing that, Edgar was frightened. No, Hry! When Edward saw a flying dagger flew towards him. There was no time to dodge. He turned his body unconsciously to protect Hry. But right at this moment, a figure blocked in front of him. The flying dagger went straight into the man''s heart! The blood spread as his body slid down slowly. When he turned around and saw what was happening, he had a surprised look on his face. "No! Leo!" It was no wonder that Leo was unable to take the flying dagger for his sake. Seeing that Leo''s body was slowly falling to the ground, Edgar strode forward and hugged him with one hand. Damn it! How could it happen? He thought his speed was fast, but it was still toote. A sense of sadness crossed his heart. How could he be indifferent to the person who had been with him for many years. The sadness at the corners of his eyes was clearly visible, but it was a kind of irony for Crystal. Her heart felt happy. She said to herself, "I also want you to have a taste of the pain of losing a good friend. Now that Paul is dead, I won''t have a good ending either. I won''t let go of everyone around him.". "Uncle Leo, are you ok?" Seeing that, Hry jumped off the back of Edward and squatted beside Edgar. With a pair of twinkling eyes, he looked at Leo, who was lying on the ground. Hry did not know what had happened nor why uncle Leo was lying feebly on the ground in the arms of his father. He was confused, but seeing the worried faces of his father and uncle Edward, he began to worry. Standing in front of them, Crystal was watching them coldly. When she looked at Hry by the side of Edgar casually, his exquisite face suddenly appeared in her eyes Who was that child? How could he and Edgar look so much alike? Despite the confusion in her mind, she didn''t even have time to think. She saw that Edgar stood up all of a sudden, took out his pistol and shoot towards her. All of a sudden, the men surrounding Crystal fell down one by one. On the contrary, none of the bullets Edgar had aimed at Crystal. Although it seemed unintentional, in fact, Edgar knew clearly that he was unwilling to kill Crystal. Crystal didn''t stop fighting. She didn''t expect to meet them tonight. So she didn''t bring many people with her. As the fight became more and more fierce, there were less and less people that came with her. Crystal knew that it was not a good time to keep fighting. So she took a cold nce at Toby and said, "Toby, retreat!" Just as they turned around and were about to retreat, however, Edgar was pressing on. As the movement of his men got faster and faster, Crystal had already turned around and escaped from the mansion. However, Edgar and his men followed her out. It started to drizzle. As the rain got heavier, the move on Edgar became more and more violent. Until there was only injured Toby left in the center of the battle. Obviously, she lost in the contest with Edgar today. But she didn''t look panic on her face. On the contrary, she still maintained a cool face. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. She helped Toby up and asked, "Are you seriously injured?" "Boss! I''m all right! I won''t die! " A cold voice replied, "okay." Seeing the concern of Crystal, a glimmer of sourness shed over Edgar''s heart. He shook his head and forced himself not to think too much. Maybe Crystal was not Ivy, but he was also hesitating. Her eyes were extremely simr to those in his mind. Crystal and Toby were surrounded in rain, and fell cold in the rain, Crystal was not embarrassed at all. On the contrary, she looked more valiant in the rain. Edgar walked closer step by step until he was several centimeters away from Crystal. Raising the pistol, he looked at her with aplicated expression in his eyes. He said coldly, "who on earth are you?" She held the dagger tightly with her right hand and supported Toby with her left hand. She faced everyone around her who held guns towards her. She was not afraid at all. When they were surrounded just now, she had made up her mind that if she could not kill them, she would rather die together with Edgar. Her heart was in the deep ocean and there was no feeling left for Edgar. Subconsciously, she was ready to fight with the dagger in her hand. She believed that the moment the bullet flew towards her, her dagger would prate into the Edgar''s forehead swiftly as well. At the same time, she looked coldly at Toby with a faint smile and said, "if we were to die here today, would you think I am useless? Will you regret being my subordinate? " Her tone was no longer cold, but kind of warm feeling, especially her charming smile. At the moment, Toby suddenly felt that if he could die with Crystal, he would have no regret all his life. So he looked at Crystal calmly and said slowly, "how could it be? I am willing to die with you, my Boss! If I and you die here today. I think it''s rather fantastic! " At this moment, his voice was not respectful, but made people feelfortable. It was not because of love, but because of the rtionship between Damon and Pythias. Toby knew that there was no love between him and Crystal. Instead, it''s a kind of profound friendship. At the moment, Edgar waspletely enraged. They did not care about him at all. This was a provocation, but what made Edgar more angry was that how could she look at other men with that familiar eyes! Chapter 116 Break Into The Mansion (2) Chapter 116 Break Into The Mansion (2) Edgar didn''t want to talk nonsense with Crystal any more. He gestured to his men to raise all the guns to Toby, who was beside her. With a sneer, Edgar pointed the gun at Toby and said, "Crystal, tell me who you are? I don''t have that much patience! You can shoot me with the flying dagger, but I can order them to shoot the people beside you into beehives. Do you prefer to destroy both sides? Or do you want to see people around you die in pain? " Threatening, bare threats, Edgar was waiting for the answer of Crystal. He admitted that he was not a good man. He would not frown even if Toby died. He could not bear to hurt Crystal, but it doesn''t matter to see other''s death! Looking at Edgar who was fully in control, she really wanted to stab him. Damn it! How dared this man threaten me! But what else could she do? Although Toby was her subordinate, she couldn''t watch him be shot to death like beehives in front of her! She was cold-blooded and heartless, but she was not a robot without emotion. He had been with her companions for nearly three or four months, but they had berade in the same fight. no They are best friends! With a fierce look at him, she gritted her teeth and said, "I''m Crystal. I''m the leader of the Dragon Tiger gang and a jewelry designer hired by the Mu group toe back to the city, named Lena. " "Except these? Or you? " But she was not surprised to see that Edgar was not shocked at all. She knew it was as easy as winking for him to investigate the truth. Crystal replied coldly, "I''m Crystal." Edgar didn''t believe that. He took a step forward and said, "Are you Ivy?" When she heard him call her "Ivy", her heart trembled. It turned out that he wanted to know if she was Ivy. Originally, she wanted to admit that she was Ivy. She wanted to be Ivy at thest moment of her life, because it was her mother who gave her the name. "I''m not Ivy!" And when she saw that Edgar was eager to know the truth, she dismissed the idea. Yeah, why should she tell him that she was Ivy! He wanted to know her true identity, but she didn''t say it, because he didn''t deserve to know, not to mention the name of Ivy. "Are you really Ivy" Crystal was abnormally determined. "No, I am Crystal!" "Take off your mask!" He felt that she was lying to him, and that she must be lying to him! That pair of familiar eyes couldn''t be wrong. She looked at him with disdain and said, "I''m ugly. I''m afraid I will scare you to death!" "I have seen many ugly women. You are not the only one missing!"! " "Are you sure? Aren''t you afraid of nightmares at night? " At this moment, Edgar had lost his patience. He nced at Toby and then looked at Crystal. "If the leader of the Dragon Tiger Gang, Crystal, wants to be a heartless person, it doesn''t matter to me. He is nothing more than a dying person! "Okay! I can show you my face, but in exchange you let Toby go" But now what surprised him was not Edgar, but Toby, who was standing next to her. "Boss! You..., Toby is willing to live and die together with you!" Toby didn''t expect that in the end, Crystal chose to let go of himself. But how could he be cold- blooded? No! He couldn''t just leave his boss behind and live on his own. But the following exnation made him speechless. "Now that I have a chance. Why not make use of it? If I ask them to let me go, do you think they will agree? If one of us goes out, at least there will be a chance of survival, isn''t it? " Toby kept silent for a while, secretly cursing himself for his ipetence. He had no way out at such a critical moment, and Crystal also needed to find ways to save him. But now, Edgar sneered, "You still want to save his life. Do you think I''ll agree?" In fact, subconsciously, Edgar had already taken Crystal as his wife, Ivy, and he would never let go of any man who stayed around her. Whether he was crazy or infatuated, he would never let Ivy leave him again. With a sneer, she said, "Edgar, you can refuse my request. But my dagger can''t be slower than your bullets. Do you want to die with me, or do you choose to release Toby and I''m at your disposal?" Since Edgar was so interested in Crystal, as a reward, she could agree! Thinking of this, Crystal stick to her own idea. On the contrary, she was calm. She knew that Edgar would say yes. After a moment of silence, finally, there was a sh of anger on Edgar''s face, "Okay, I agree!" He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid that Hry would be left unattended after his death, so he must be safe.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Then he signaled his subordinate to leave coldly, "let that man go!" At the thought of this, the soldiers surrounding Aldrich all made way for them in order to make way for them. Toby didn''t want to leave. Although he was injured, he wanted to stay with Crystal. He couldn''t move his stiff feet. "I don''t want to die here! If you were still hesitant, I might have died here! " What Crystal said worked. He strode away, holding the injured shoulder with one hand. When he disappeared from their sight, he stopped at a corner of a building. In a hurry, he opened his right hand and a piece of paper appeared. He squinted and quickly opened his eyes. When he saw the words on the paper, he was stunned for a while. Then he read the paper carefully, crumpled up and threw it directly into his mouth. And he swallowed it. He thought to herself, ''Boss! He lived up to your expectations and would try his best to achieve it. Then he hailed a taxi in the direction of the main street. He got on the taxi and said, "sir!"! Take me there, thank you. On the other hand, when she watched Toby leaving, she smiled weirdly and hoped that he could make it done in a short time. She reminded Toby that her decision was to determine the result of her fight against Edgar. A sneer crossed her calm eyes! She really wanted to see how long the coldness and arrogance of Edgar couldst! Chapter 117 In The Mansion (3) Chapter 117 In The Mansion (3) "I have done what I have promised you. Now you should show me your face!" Edgar looked at Crystal leisurely, trying to find something different from Crystal. But she was still so calm without any trace of nervousness. Was she really not Ivy? no She must be Ivy, so under the state of perplexity of Edgar, he walked forward, raised his hand, and suddenly put it on Crystal''s face. But before he could touch her face, Crystal took a step back subconsciously, and said coldly, "You are so eager to see me. Do you fall in love with me? Mr. Edgar! " In fact, she dodged subconsciously just because she didn''t want Edgar to touch her again. She would feel sick even if he touched her. "Do you want to take it down by yourself or you want me to help you with it?" Edgar didn''t answer her question at all. He just wanted to know if she was the woman he saw on the photos. She looked so simr to him, and he obviously sensed a familiar scent from her. He lost his patience. As Edgar strode forward, he held Crystal in one hand and was about to remove the mask on her face. But to his surprise, she stopped him with one hand and pushed him to the ground hard. But he didn''t fall. Instead, he jerked to her side and kept his bnce. As he moved forward swiftly, he outstretched one hand with great strength again, and held her body in his arm. Crystal, she cursed Edgar in her mind a few words. "Damn it. I didn''t expect that after three years, Edgar''s skills were no worse than that of that year. She clearly remembered the scene when he fought against several men in the parking lot three years ago. He was cruel, quick and decisive. Which made her annoyed. She didn''t expect that the skill she had practiced in the past three years was even worse than that of Edgar''s. Edgar, in addition to covering Crystal with his two hands, also remained few support from his two feet. They looked like two people who were ready to fight at any time! If it hadn''t been for the drizzle, and if there hadn''t been so many people around, Edgar really wanted to bang her right in front of them. She smelled so familiar. She must be ivy. Crystal could not move because of Edgar''s grip, but that didn''t mean she could not move her mouth! Crystal bit his hand hard and gave a low groan Damn it! How dared she bite him. Just as she lowered her head in despair, Edgar took off the mask immediately. Time stopped at this moment. A beautiful and refined face came into view. The eyes were familiar, but the face was very strange. Edgar had released Crystal. She was not Ivy in the photo. It turned out that he was wrong. She had a exceedingly beautiful face. It was so breathtaking, so beautiful that people thought she was not a human woman, just like the goddess, but in Edgar''s eyes, she was not different from the usual woman. At this moment, a little disappointed showed on Edgar''s face. He thought that she was his Ivy, but she was not. Why did the familiar smell appear on her body? At the moment, Edgar seemed to be relieved. "Mr. Edgar, am I disappointed in you?" She said indifferently as she withdrew her mask from Edgar''s hand. However, Edgar didn''t reply to her. Instead, he looked her in the eye and said, "Go back with me!" She asked, "I''m not Ivy. Let me go back with you? Where shall we go?" "I will take you to somewhere you should go!" In fact, Edgar wanted to say that he wanted to go back home with Crystal. However, it seemed that he had said the word "home" to somebody else. And now, before he figured out whether the woman was Ivy or not, he wouldn''t give her a smile. Yes, he wanted to take her home, not only because she was the leader of the Dragon Tiger Gang, but also because he felt a little confused. Since she was not Ivy, why did he feel familiar with her. And just the sense of familiarity, he should also find out why she behaved like this? " That was what Edgar thought, and he did, of course. He took out his gun and put it against her head. "Go back with me!" he said coldly Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, her left hand quickly took out her dagger and put it on Edgar''s neck when he stretched his hand out of her head. "Why don''t we wait and see who is faster?" Crystal said with a poker face. There was no anger or tension in his voice. At this moment, the subordinates around Edgar really had the urge to move the chairs to sit down and watch the drama slowly. It was rare to see a rich expression on their boss''s face. It seemed that their boss was fighting with that woman, but why did they feel that their boss was flirting! The subordinates of Edgar were just making bold conjectures. They dared not do that, or they would know that they couldn''t live to the next second. However, at this moment, Edgar sneered. "Do you really want to die together with me? It seems that you don''t like me" I likes you? Bah! I hate him and I am not going to fall in love with you! ''! Sure enough, as people changed their appearance and habits, the nature of them would not change from their innately born. Edgar was as narcissistic as before, and now he was still the same. "That''s the most shameless thing I''ve ever seen in this world!" She looked at Edgar coldly. "Thank you." Edgar said. Somehow, they talked more. The scene was familiar to him. Crystal would like to crush his face immediately! As time went by, they had been in a stalemate for a long time. Finally, Crystal looked into the distance, thinking: why hasn''t Tobye yet! How is it going with the thing I asked him to do? The cold expression on her face was clearly captured by Edgar. What was she worried about? Who was she worried about? Toby, this made Edgar recall that man, who had just been released. damn! It was a trap! Daniel put down his arm, turned around andmanded coldly, "What are you doing? Bring her back now! " "Yes! Boss! In fact, the men behind Edgar all wanted to cry! Their boss was so intimate with that beautiful woman, how could they be mistaken! Whoooooooh! It was not easy to work for their boss! Chapter 178 We Live Together! Chapter 178 We Live Together! Jared pointed at his room and asked, "Uncle ¡¤ Bob, can you live here?" After saying that, he said to Crystal, "as for the girl''s room, it is..." Before Jared could finish his words, Edgar interrupted him. "No, she lives with me!" ''what''s wrong with my ears? Or is there something wrong with Bob''s words? ''they live together? Brother and sister? Crystal stared at Edgar coldly and thought, ''what''s wrong with you! Who wants to live with you! However, Edgar was not in the mood to reply at all. He kept his cold face and answered firmly, "yes, I will share a room with my good sister!" This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Edgar had a heavy nasal voice, especially when he said the words "good sister" Jared was confused, "Well..." How could he understand? Edgar put his hand on Crystal''s shoulder and said with a faint smile, "well, you don''t know that my sister is a sleepwalking girl. Do you know what she usually do when she walked around in the evening?" Jared shook his head. Crystal looked at him in a cold manner. She wanted to see what on earth Edgar was going to do? Pretending to be sad, Edgar sighed and said, "s! Speaking of which, I''m really sad. When my sister falls ill, she usually likes to bite people. I remember that when she was at home, she once bit a dog and the other day a cat. She also likes to drink their blood. In order to prevent her from biting herself, I usually prepared some animals for her to cultivate them and wash them clean... " Before Edgar could finish his words, Jared had already been frightened to tremble. Were they telling a ghost story? ncing at Jared, Edgar said, "by the way, I remember that my maid was nearly bitten to death! " Jared was sweating all over. He couldn''t help but shiver! It couldn''t be true! This beauty really... has such a hobby? For Edgar''s nonsense, Crystal had always been calm. She neither stopped nor admitted it, because she did not care! Well, it didn''t matter. She was not a fool. How could she not know what Jared thinks of her?''. He just wanted to chase after her because of her stic surgery! How serious could a man fall in love with a woman who just met him for the first time? Crystal was not interested in giving him a second look or making anyment on him. She didn''t care about those who had nothing to do with her. However, in Edgar''s mind, he would say clearly, "if you want to chase after my woman, I will scare you to death!"! Jared was taken aback, "Well, since thedy is sick, as a brother, you do need to take care of her. Well! As for the cost of this room, you ... " For such a beauty like Crystal, hepletely lost his courage. Who would like to sleep with her and be bitten to death! Now, he was thinking about asking for more money from them. They lived in his room, and he wanted the money. There was nothing wrong! It was unalterable principles! He was neither a rtive nor a friend of them. They wanted lived in vain. No way! Edgar knew that a person like Jared would be intended for something, or he wouldn''t stop. But why did he feel that he really wanted to pat Jared to death! With a faint smile, Edgar said, "no hurry. Write down the amount of the money for everything here." Jared: "...." No money! Judging from his appearance, he was either rich or powerful, acting like a decent man. But now it turned out that he was poor! A bankruptcy boss? Jared said, "Well. I don''t think it is a good idea. " He thought to himself, ''I don''t know where you are from and who you are. I also had no idea where you live and What you do. You keep all this a secret! If you two escaped one day, where could I find you! Edgar clenched his fists and pressed his fingers together. The sound of bones cracking was extremely harsh! He asked, "what''s wrong? Are you unwilling? " Jared bit his lips awkwardly, "I I am not! Of course I''m... willing! " Although Jared was smiling on the surface, he was crying in his heart! He must be regretting letting them stay. In terms of chasing the girl, he didn''t have the guts! In terms of the room charge! they said to write down and they would payter! Could they stop being so "great"! Edgar gave Jared a cold nce. At the sight of that, Jared immediately said with a smile, "well? You can live here as long as you like. You''re always wee here! Well! If you don''t have anything to talk about, I''ll go and talk with my mother. See youter! " Crystal and Edgar nodded. Jared turned around at once. He couldn''t wait to leave. Why would he stay? He couldn''t touch the woman! He couldn''t get the money! Did he stay to be beaten? When Jared turned around and was about to leave, Edgar said coldly, "leave your phone here!" "You... You want my phone?" Jared asked in horror. Edgar nodded affirmatively. "You can go. Leave your phone behind!" He said coldly. It was more like an order, especially from Edgar who had a strong aura, which was so domineering that almost made Jared speechless. Jared unwillingly took out his cellphone and handed it to Edgar. After Edgar took it in disgust, he said sarcastically, "what a disgusting phone it is!" What a shameless guy! Jared was really in anger. He took his phone and at the same time he thought his phone was not beautiful enough. What a shame! Although Jared wasining in his mind, he didn''t dare to say anything! At this moment, he felt that he was wrong to go home this time! How miserable! s. Edgar didn''t even look at Jared and said coldly, "all right! You can get out now. We will look for you if we need any help! And, your phone was taken by me. Get out! " Jared''s eyes were round and his mouth was open! Did he mean he wouldn''t give it back? He just could not speak! At this moment, this was how Jared felt! After Jared left, Edgar looked around. Where was Crystal? When his eyes fell on the woman on the bed. His mouth twitched! Were you kidding me! He thought that Crystal was standing beside him, enjoying his tall image! It turned out that he was being self sentimental. She didn''t care about him at all and fell asleep in bed. So he had been talking with an idiot for a long time, but Crystal didn''t notice his tall image at all. At this moment, Edgar felt like a fool! He was just an idiot! But when he looked at the heartless woman in bed and her charming sleeping figure, he was totally turned on! Swoosh! All of a sudden, he came back to himself, feeling aggrieved. Then he adjusted his breath and walked to the bed step by step. Then, he threw his coat aside and was about to sleep. Chapter 179 You Have A Thick Skin And Should Sleep On The Ground! Chapter 179 You Have A Thick Skin And Should Sleep On The Ground! Just as Edgar was about to sleep, Crystal said coldly with her eyes closed, "if you don''t want your ''little brother'' to stay with you, go on!" Abruptly, Edgar stopped his movement. He gritted his teeth and said, "Crystal, you..." What the hell. His woman had the flying knife in her hand which was against his "little brother". This was... Crystal sat on the bed elegantly, with one hand ying the knife in front of Edgar. She responded with a faint smile, "my dearest brother! Tell me, do you want to be a man forever? Or do you just want to take the chance to be a man now? " At this moment, Edgar suddenly felt that it was the wrong choice to live with her, but then, he realized that his miserable life had just begun Hearing that, Edgar put on his clothes again. With a satisfied smile on her face, Crystal said, "you''re very smart, my elder brother!" Then Crystal withdrew the knife and went to bed again At this time, Edgar alsoy down beside the bed. However, with a thump, the room suddenly became quiet. Getting up from the ground with a darkened face, Edgar said angrily, "Crystal, are you insane?" She said indifferently, "my dear brother, this bed is too small to amodate you. Please make a bed on the floor!" Edgar gritted his teeth and said, "Crystal, you''re so cruel. What do I have to make a bed on the floor?" He, Edgar Luo, was going to sleep on the ground! Shit! Fine! It was OK! But she should at least give him a quilt! Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the moment, Edgar felt that he was so pathetic. He was eager to stay with Crystal alone. Now that his dream had been realized. He should be happy! However, he was kicked out of the bed by his beloved woman. This was not a big deal! What matters most was that she didn''t even give him a quilt! Did she want him to sleep without any cover? Shey on the bed leisurely, holding a knife in her hand. She said indifferently, "my good brother, I remember you like it, don''t you? Right! As your sister, of course I should satisfy you. Besides, I remember that you don''t like hot weather, right? It''s cool on the ground now. It can help lower your temperature." Hearing that, Edgar gritted his teeth. His teeth were in pain. So was his stomach. He lowered his head to take a nce at his "younger brother", who had just gone limp. Curling his mouth, he said, "s! Sorry, little brother. " After a short while, he heard snores. How could cold heart really fall asleep? Cold heart, how heartless you are! At least you have a little pity for me. I''m still on the ground. How could you be so heartless!'' Edgar cursed the woman in his mind coldly. Though he felt better after that, he still needed to sleep on the ground! Couldn''t the world be wonderful? If Crystal hadn''t held the flying knife in her hand, he would have exploded! He was not afraid of Crystal, He was afraid that Crystal would be a widow though he was alive! Then, Edgar stood up and patted the dust on his body. With a stare at Crystal, he said coldly, "sleep now! Go to sleep. Have a nightmare! Don''t fuckinge and hold me when you cry! " Edgar angrily raised his foot and sat down on the sofa. Although he disliked the environment here, he couldn''t stand here for the whole night! With his back leaning against the sofa casually, Edgar took out his phone and dialed a number. After a few beeps, the call was connected. A low voice was heard on the other end of the line, "who are you?" "It''s me, Leo," Edgar said coldly At the other end of the line, Leo stood up from the desk in shock. "Wh... Boss... Is it really you! Boss! " Edgar rolled his eyes and said, "no more nonsense!" With a beaming face, Leo thumped the table and said, "boss, we finally get in touch with you. You didn''t know that we are almost calling the police. If we hadn''t quarreled with the police, we would have been the police station. Shit. Ask them to fine a person, they just couldn''t do that efficiently. " The chattering on the other end of the line could not be finished, and Edgar did not get the point at all. Frowning, Edgar shouted coldly, "shut up!" At the other end of the line, Leo shut his mouth and stuck his ear to the phone cautiously. "How''s thepany going?" Edgar asked coldly "There''s nothing wrong with thepany right now. Kent is in charge of thepany now, and he takes over most of thepany''s important things. When you return and make a decision, he will deal with the other small details." "What''s going on in America?" asked Edgar Leo said, "No one has made a mistake, and foreign trade is quite sessful, but..." Hearing that, Edgar indistinctly guessed what Leo was about to say. "But what?" Edgar asked coldly "But there are two smallpanies which was in the charge of Edward before going on strike. Some of them made mistakes in transport and were reported to the police. Because we couldn''t get in touch with you, We haven''t dealt with this matter yet. By the way, boss, are you with Edward? " Hearing that, Edgar''s deep eyes shed. It seemed that his guess was right. Edward had nned it for a long time. "I''ll tell you what to do, Leo. Listen carefully." he said coldly Hearing that, Leo grasped the cellphone in his hand more tightly. "Yes! Boss! " He knew that his boss wouldn''t say anything more when giving orders. Now that his boss had said that, it meant the next thing was very important. Edgar said, "First, announce to the public that I died in an ident! Second, Edward isn''t my man! Third, cut off all the field that Edward had been in charge of. Besides, I''ll send you my current address in two minutes. Send me some office supplies, and two phones. " Shocked and shocked, Leo widened his eyes and p himself on the face, "Boss, did I hear it wrong! You... want me to announce to the public that you... are dead! ''what" Edgar said, "Yes! You are not only going to announce the news of my death but also send several people to inform the second son of the Mu family - Spencer in secret that Crystal has fallen into the cliff! " Only then did Leo realize what their boss said seemed like a trap! So he asked respectfully, "boss, what should we do in thepany?" "Keep it to yourself too. Don''t let anyone know it, except you and Kent. Besides, cut connection with the business in the US first. You will take charge of everything. You go back to America immediately." Leo replied, "yes! Master! I get it! " Leo knew that the incident was very important. He though through the whole thing again in his mind. Edgar took a nce at Crystal, who had slept sound on the bed. Then he continued, "Leo, you send the package to Jared." Chapter 180 Just Tell Them I Was Dead Chapter 180 Just Tell Them I Was Dead Hearing that, Leo looked confused and asked, "Jared?" "Yes, Jared. And the manager of the advertising department hired by us. Is his name Jared? Please send his detailed information to me on the phone." "Yes, sir!" "Delete all contact information between us. Leave no trace!" Holy shit! The whole thing was not simple. Leo thought to himself, ''is there a storm going to take ce in City A?''? Then he hung up the phone. ncing at Crystal, he suddenly remembered something. He said, "Two phones, for lovers, that''s all! " Edgar hung up the phone and fell into deep thought. Leo were shocked by Edgar''s words. His boss asked him to buy two phones for lovers? No way! He was so lucky to have a girlfriend? What about the numbers? Also for lovers? Before Leo could figure it out, what Edgar had said then almost made him bite its own tongue. "It''s not until now that I know I''m wrong. I thought the one who imed his allegiance to me would still betray me! if you want to betray me, stay away from me. Don''t make me sick! " p! Hearing that, Leo was still in a daze. Holy shit! What did he say? ''WTF! He pinched his thigh hard and tore it up! It hurt so much. I heard it clearly. He couldn''t believe his boss said something like that His voice was cold and mncholy. No! What did boss say? Boss said if he wanted to betray him, he''d better stay away from him as far as possible. Leo put his phone on the table and thumped it. He didn''t even think of any betrayal to his boss! Immediately, Leo picked up the phone and dialed back. He wanted to tell Edgar that he didn''t betray him and would pledge to follow him until death! However, he paused for a while and wondered what he should say? And how? Holding the phone and crying? To pledge that I would be with you forever? He was confused all of a sudden. How would a man say to another man that he would be with him for a lifetime? what the fuck! It was so weird? Two men? WOW! That was quite misunderstanding! He stopped this idea with a tremble. Soon afterwards, he received a message. After he read the message for several times in silence, he stretched one of his fingers and deleted the call record and the message. To show his loyalty, he acted as quickly as he could this time. He used two days toplete all the tasks. At the same time, Edgar, who had hung up the phone, sat quietly on the sofa for a long time. When he noticed that Edward betrayed him, he almost got mad. How could a good friend who shared weal and woe with you stab you in the back! Or maybe, after all these years, Edward had been disguising! However, Edgar didn''t want to admit defeat so soon. When his enemies tried their best to knock him down, he would stand still and fight back of all means. That was also the reason why his family had been ruined and he hadn''t been in pain for too long. It was not that he was not sad at all, nor that he did not love his parents deeply. It was just that he did not have time to be sad for too long, nor did he allow himself to be sad for too long. He knew more clearly that his parents still wished him to be strong and fight back firmly. Taking a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket, Edgar lit it up! ''son of a bitch! I''ve never smoked that shit before!'' he swore Jared in mind! Come on! He is a fucking manager! The cigarettes he chose sucked as hell! At this moment, Jared was making phone calls to his girlfriend with the new phone that he bought secretly. All of a sudden, he sneezed. Who the fuck is talking about me? After he just spat out the words, he suddenly felt a chill on her back. No way! Was that... Bastard talking about him? Suddenly, Jared felt that his mood of flirting with girls had faded out, so he immediately hung up the phone after a few words. ''son of a bitch! He didn''t want to give his phone away again! Thinking of the phone he gave that bastard, Jared hated him so much! Damn it! Bastard! His phone! He was indeed a miser! This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. At this moment, Edgar, who was sitting on the sofa, threw the cigarettes and phone into the trash bin in disgust. If he and Crystal hadn''t fallen from the cliff, he wouldn''t have been so embarrassed. Smoked shitty cigarettes! It was so disgusting! He stood up, opened the door and went out. The wind blew him awake in an instant! He looked up at the sky and thought, ''Mom and Dad, it''s my fault! I haven''t found the murderer yet. Sorry to disappoint you! But don''t worry. I almost reach the truth! I will revenge for you! A bloodthirsty light shed across Edgar''s eyes! No one knew how much he hated himself. He was useless! He hated himself for not being decisive enough! He hated himself for not being cruel enough! At the same time, when Edgar was about to leave, Crystal suddenly opened her eyes. In fact, she hadn''t slept yet! She had not found out the truth of her mother''s death! She hadn''t paid off his hatred yet. How could she sleep well? All she wanted was to freeze herself! His heart was frozen! Every time she was sad, she would wrap up herself firmly. She didn''t want anyone to see how helpless she was at the moment! She curled up her legs and bit her lips to prevent herself from crying out. Her mother''s death was not an ident! It was not an ident! This sentence kept repeating in her mind! Chapter 181 You Should On Diet Chapter 181 You Should On Diet Doesn''t Crystal know who she was? She used to think that she was the daughter of her stepfather, but later she found that she was not! She had thought that her mother was an ordinary woman, but now she found it was not! All the things seemed to be covered with mist at the moment, but they felt that they were bound to something. But what on earth was it? Crystal hadn''t thought of or found it yet. Her only thought was to find out what had happened in the past. He would never let his mother die for no reason! Crystal reyed what she had experienced in her mind. Finally, an idea urred to her. She thought of a person! That person might tell her what had happened to her mother! Thinking of this, Crystal looked up at the sky through the window and said to herself, "Mom, don''t worry. I won''t let you die in vain!"! At this moment, she heard footsteps. Abruptly, shey down again in silence. Edgar walked into the room and sat on the edge of the bed. He stretched out his hand to pull the quilt for Crystal. He said sarcastically, "I''ve never seen a person who can''t take care of herself!" He sighed andy on the bed with his back to Crystal. He said to himself, "rx. I won''t hurt you I''m just a little tired. I want to take a rest in your ce" He knew that Crystal hadn''t fallen asleep! He knew Crystal was trying to protect herself. "If you want to kick me, you can kick me after I have a rest!" With these words, Edgar and Crystal sat back to back, and he closed his eyes and fell asleep. He slept soundly. He had never slept well since he lost his memory three years ago. Although he lost his memory at that time and didn''t remember everything, just because he didn''t remember, he often felt insecure. Till he regained his memory, he often couldn''t sleep, always thinking about how to revenge. To be honest, he really felt very tired, especially after the betrayal of Edward, he always kept nervous to make himself in a clear, rational and calm state. But now he was rxed in front of her. He could put down all his defenses and relieve himself in front of her. At this moment, he was in a nice sleep. At the same time, Crystal with her back to Edgar suddenly opened her eyes. The corners of her eyes flickered. Yes, she was indeed awake! Surprisingly, she didn''t kick him. She knew he was surprised at Edward''s betrayal. She also heard a trace of sadness and fatigue in his voice. In this situation, she decided to be kind to him for once! Let him have a good rest. For the entire night, neither of them spoke. There was a gap between them, yet they felt as if they were two different worlds apart. She had protected herself totally, and he could not even try to get close! When she woke up in the morning, the sun was shining brightly, but there was no one beside her. She rubbed her eyes and touched a piece of paper by ident. When she saw the paper, her good mood all the day was gone. "Crystal, please, don''t cry in my arms when you are dreaming, okay! And please take back your saliva. I know I''m handsome. You still love me, right? Just admit it. Now, I''m going to buy breakfast for you. Don''t miss me! ! ! ¡ª¡ªYour Honey! " Holy shit, holy shit! Damn you! Shame on you? shame on you! Shameless! Crystalined angrily in her mind. She touched her lips. Did she really talk nonsense in dream? Did she drool? It can''t be true! So embarrassed! Whatever! Fine! Shit! I don''t care! Then, she cleaned herself up without any makeup. She didn''t wear any makeup, nor did she use any makeup. She didn''t value her face at all. She didn''t spend much time on her face. Even so, she was still very beautiful. She looked around and found a set of clean clothes on the sofa. She picked it up randomly and chose a simple white sportswear. The fabric was soft, but to her surprise, it was not a famous brand. Sure enough, the moment she picked up the clothes, a piece of paper fell down from the clothes - -.Take off your clothes, it doesn''t suit you at all. From your honey, Edgar She shouted "You are so fucking naggy! She really wanted to stab him with her dagger. But Crystal put on this suit still. She had to admit that a pure white sport suit made her feel very comfortable. Since he had sent her the suit, it was not necessary to refuse it. Refuse it? She was not that arrogant yet. At the same time, Edgar came in with breakfast in his hands. He took a look at Crystal, who was wearing sportswear, with satisfaction. He thought, ''So gorgeous you are, honey! "Well, well, well. It seems that I have a good taste. Although it''s a cheap one. I''ll buy you some new ones when I get back. " This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. After saying that, he ced the breakfast on the table casually and said, e on, have some breakfast! Although it''s not so delicious, just eat it. " Turning around, she took a nce at the breakfast on the table and then at Edgar. She felt that he had talked more and more nonsense in front of her! annoying! She decided to ignore him. She sat on the chair, picked up a bun from the table and started to eat. It didn''t matter what food was, as long as she had enough food! Edgar sat down. He rolled his eyes at her and said, "I was lucky to see that. Look at you! Can you behave yourself when you are eating?" He nced at the only bun on the table and, gritting his teeth, said, "Damn it! Can you leave me some? I haven''t eaten yet! " He grabbed thest bun and stuffed it into his mouth! The buns were so ugly! It tasted awful! However, after taking a bite of the bun, she said coldly, "Look at you. Don''t eat too much, you should be on diet!" "WTF"! I got up early and ran out to buy breakfast for you! Could you please stop being mean to me! It was me who bought you breakfast! Crystal rolled her eyes at him and said, "Well it''s true that you should go on a diet. I am telling the truth! " Edgar stood up angrily, "Damn! You are so mean. A handsome guy with aesthetic body was urged to go on a diet? And he was urged to do it by his girl? what the fuck! Is there anything wrong with her! Chapter 182 I Was Just Kidding! Chapter 182 I Was Just Kidding! When she finished, she stood up and said with a charming smile, "I''m just joking. Don''t take it seriously!" Then she turned around and walked out of the room. With a long face, Edgar felt so embarrassed. He muttered, "it''s a joke, isn''t it?"! ok He stood up and took a look at his figure. Clearly, he wasn''t fat at all! At this time, he saw through the door to Jared who was walking in with a big box in his arm. At this moment, Jared thought he must have been lucky today. When he just wanted to go back to the city, he received a package. He was surprised, because he didn''t order anything, How could there be a package! After he made sure again and again, he held the package back. It was very heavy. He held the package and quickly walked to his room. He was really eager to see what was in it. The courier only said that it was a very precious thing, and he did not know how much it worth. When he was about to enter the room, someone stopped him. "Put it down!" Edgar ordered coldly. Jared was not as tall and strong as Edgar. In addition, Edgar was born with aggressiveness, which made his heart almost jump out of his mouth! Jared raised his head, saw the cold eyes of Edgar, and stammered, "good morning, Uncle ¡¤ Bob!" "Leave them here. Get out of my sight!" he demanded ... He thought to himself, ''no way! Come on, no again! I''m screwed! ''! It should be mine! There was even my name on it! My name! No way! No way! But he hesitated at the next moment. Edgar didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so he just lifted him up and put his hand on Jared''s throat. Then he said coldly, "now you have two choices. Hold these things and die. Or just shut up and get out! " At this moment, Jared was scared and his face turned pale! He breathed quickly! His only thought was: please spare my life, sir! Here you are! It seemed that Edgar knew what was on Jared''s mind! As soon as his hand loosened, Jared fell to the ground. He touched his neck and breathed some fresh air. It was good to be alive! Jared looked up at Edgar, whose eyes were cold and sluggish, and then got up from the ground, shrinking his head. He wanted to run away, but when he turned around, he heard: "wait a minute!" A cold voice came from his back. ''my God! What''s going on? Does he try to kill me? No! Please! If the worst came to the worst, he would yell at the man in front of him. "Help!" His parents were just farming outside! He didn''t believe that the bastard would kill him! However, when he took a deep breath and was ready to turn around, "Open it! " Edgar ordered Jared thought in his mind:''Could you just do it yourself?'' Giving him a cold stare, Edgar urged, "hurry up!" "Okay... Okay." Jared trembled with fear He was a little nervous. What was in it? That son of a bitch! He didn''t do it by himself. How could he ask him to open it for him? ''is... Is there... A human head in the box?''? Or a bomb? Swoosh! It can''t be true! After a long time, Jared went to open the box slowly. He got stunned. Then he took out twotest cellphones from the suitcases one by one, and a new Appleptop for couples! It was not a big deal? While Jared was stuned, he took out a stack of money from the package! It''s money! And a wallet! And a file! This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Holy shit! Was... Was he dreaming! ''they are so precious and wealthy! Are you kidding me! At this moment, Jared was so regretful that he really should run away with the box. Now, every item in the box belonged to Edgar! With a miserable expression, he handed all these stuff to Edgar one by one. Swoosh! Damn! I want to take them all! But those were all his! Damn! But I can''t... What''s more important, life or money? crap! Of course, my life was more important! Jared cried andforted himself in his mind, "Well, at least I save my life!" Edgar took the phone and activated it. Hemented, "Damn! That phone looks sucks" When Jared heard this, he was so shocked that he almost burst into bad words! It was thetest and most expensive cellphone. what the hell! My God! In fact, Jared really wanted to say, "Sucks?" Well I don''t care Uncle ¡¤ Bob, can you give it to me? But when Jared met his cold eyes, he dared not speak anything. He could do nothing but keep her head down and nce at the things in Edgar''s hands from time to time, especially the money in his hands! It was so fucking stingy! After putting his phone back into his pocket, Edgar opened his wallet and took a look at it. "Not bad! He received several credit cards and took a look at the money in her hand. Pouting, he said, "Damn! Not enough! What can I do with this change! " After hearing this, Jared waspletely crazy. Not enough? Are you kidding me! That would be at least 70000! But when Jared was about to pass out, Edgar said coldly, "take these things to my room!" ''are you kidding me? You robbed my stuff and even asked me to move them back to your room. Make me like a servant? Damn you! However, Jared still sent them back to Edgar''s room, with his head down. On the way back to the room, Edgar opened the file. It was very detailed, including the date of his birth, his daily life record and even work performance of Jared. Chapter 183 You Are Mr. Edgar! Chapter 183 You Are Mr. Edgar! Seeing such detailed information, Edgar was sure that Leo asked a private detective to do it. After reading the detailed information in the file, Edgar wore a smile, and concluded, "Jared, you are innocent! You could be put in an important position! Then, Edgar sat elegantly at the table, crossing his legs, and wasn''t in a hurry to fiddle with the phone in his hand. He nced at the money on the tablezily. "Not bad, Jared!" said Edgar Suddenly, Jared shifted his eyes to look at Edgar. Trembling, he knelt down and stammered, "Uncle ¡¤ Bob... I''m sorry! It... it was all my fault. I shouldn''t be interested in money! I should pay my life for it! "I... I shouldn''t have seen that! Uncle ¡¤ Bob, trust me. I promise I won''t focus on money anymore! " Hearing that, Edgar didn''t say a word. Jared was sweaty with fear. He continued to tremble. "Uncle ¡¤ Bob, if... If you don''t have anything...I''m leaving. If there''s... If there''s anything, just call me... Ha!" Jared thought, "Damn it! I just want to have a look at the money on the table! Did he have to make it so scary? He was so frightened! When could he get out of here if he didn''t leave now? Was he waiting to be beaten if he didn''t leave now? Impossible. Therefore, Jared quickly turned around and was ready to rush out, like a mouse which saw a cat. At this moment, there was a cold voice saying, "stop!". All of a sudden, Jared felt like he was on the verge of breaking down. ''can you not scare me like that?'' he yelled in his mind! Damn it! When could ite to a fucking end! However, although he cursed in his heart, he turned around andughed, "Sir, what else do you want me to do?" Edgar looked at him calmly with his deep eyes. One of his hands knocked on the table, once, twice, three times. This time was like the death warrant in Jared''s heart, nervous and scared. All of this apanied his thought. At the moment, Jared really hoped that Edgar could give him a quick death! Well! Waiting for death was a real torture for him! "Your name is Jared, right?" Edgar asked Jared nodded and thought to himself, ''what the fuck? He was absolutely Jared Wang! Who else could he be? It was not the first time that they had met! Edgar continued, "You are the marketing manager of the advertising department in the Luo group, manager Wang, aren''t you?" Jared continued to nod. He thought that it was a good job, so no matter what questions he asked, he just nodded! Edgar kept asking, "Have you met the CEO of the Luo group, Edgar?" Jared nodded again. Edgar''s eyebrows frowned deeply! Then why didn''t he recognize him? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Have you really met the CEO of the Luo group, Edgar?" Previously, Jared had told himself that he didn''t need to care what Edgar said. What he needed to do was just nodding his head! But when he heard what Edgar said, he raised his head suddenly and looked at Edgar in confusion. What did he say? "Speak!" Edgar ordered in a cold voice! "Have you seen him? " Jared suddenly realized something. He shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen our president. I''ve just come to the Luo group not for a long time. Besides, the market department is also doing research on the market every day, so how can I, a little employee, see our president! Besides, our CEO was seldom on the magazine. How can I meet him! " Edgar said indifferently, "If I say I''m Edgar! " Jaredughed, "Uncle ¡¤ Bob, stop making fun of me. How could you be the CEO of the Luo group? You are just" Jared had intended to say, "you are a bandit, a rogue!"! But when he met Edgar''s cold eyes, he stopped his words! He didn''t want to die! ncing at him, Edgar asked, "You don''t believe me?" ''Believe?'' Jared muttered to himself? How would I believe you! ''! Jared shook his head obediently. "Search Edgar Luo on your cell phone... His information will appear. After reading, please open your eyes wide, Looking at the photos on the phone carefully, and tell me whether the person in the photo is familiar to you." ''Familiar? '' Jared was confused. ording to Edgar''s instruction, Jared began to search on the phone. He typed "Edgar Luo". As expected, all the information about Edgar appeared on the screen of the cellphone, of course, only some superficial information. When he saw the photos above. "Well, you are right. The person in the photo looks familiar to me," Jared nodded When Jared raised his head and looked at Edgar, he was surprised. He thought Uncle ¡¤ Bob and Mr. Edgar looked alike? no Not alike! But just the same person! No way! Was it... All of a sudden, Jared knelt down and apologized, "Mr. Edgar, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I didn''t recognize you! I''m really blind! I didn''t recognize you! I''m really sorry! " He apologized for his sins at the same time. He was so sincere that he almost wanted to shed tears! Sitting there still, Edgar kept staring at Jared with his deep eyes. At the moment, in addition to feeling sorry, Jared kept kowtowing. As he apologized to Jared, he raised his head to look at Edgar cautiously, thinking, ''Mr. Edgar, say something. I know I''m definitely going to die. Say something straightforward! The waiting was excruciating! To be honest, Jared really wanted to stand up and talk to Edgar with pride, "Mr. Edgar? So what? I just don''t like you! What''s the big deal? At the worst, I quit!'' But he was only thinking about it in his heart. Did he want to use his actions? ha-ha! Forget it. Who was Edgar! The president of the Luo group! It was said that he was a man of means. Those who offended him woulde to no good end! Jared''s hands were sweating! But he didn''t forget to make amends! After a while, Edgar stood up. He walked to Jared slowly and helped him stand up. "Manager Wang, work hard! You have a bright future! " Jared was stunned. Oh my God! Unbelievable! ''thought he! Did he hear it wrong! Didn''t Mr. Edgar fire him? But ask him to work hard! It can''t be true! He thought Edgar''s words means, ''How dare you to offend me? You''re screwed!''! "Mr. Edgar, I didn''t know it was you! I would serve you well if I knew it was you! Mr. Edgar... I" "Alright, shut up!" Edgar interrupted coldly! Now that you know my identity, I don''t want a third person to know it. Got it? " Jared''s reaction was a little flustered. So Mr. Edgar didn''t me him? Did it mean that he could still keep his job? That means, he was still manager Wang, wasn''t he? After careful consideration, although Jared looked ttering, he was burning with passion deep in his heart. In fact, as the general manager of the marketing department, he was not an incredible person! But anyway, he made a lot of money! Otherwise, how could he dated with many girlfriends at the same time! No money, no girlfriend! That was it. Jared quickly nodded and replied, "of course, Mr. Edgar. Please rest assured. I understand!" Chapter 184 Ms. Crystal! Its Really You! Chapter 184 Ms. Crystal! It''s Really You! And what Edgar said next made Jared wild with joy. Turning to Jared, Edgar said, "Jared, if work hard, you''ll get a chance to get promoted! " ''Shit! are my good daysing soon? be promoted! be promoted! Holy shit! Excellent! What did it mean? That was a symbol of his identity and his cap was in a high position!'' Jared was excited. "Thank you, Mr. Edgar. I won''t let you down," Jared said with a smile Edgar didn''t believe much about Jared''s sincerity! However, there was something that he couldn''t do on his own. His men weren''t around. He had few people to use! Edgar said. "Well, you can keep an eye on the Luo group after you deal with those rubbish. Go back to work in a few days." Jared nodded obediently, "Yes! Mr. Edgar! " Then he took a look at the room behind Edgar and said, "Mr. Edgar, how about I find you a better hotel! The countryside may not be sofortable for you! " Edgar said coldly, "What? Do you want to drive me away? " Jared quickly shook his head and replied, "no... no! I... I just" Edgar interrupted him impatiently, "that''s good! You just need to remember that you have never seen me! And the CEO of the Luo group has died from an ident! " Hearing what Edgar said, Jared was shocked! It meant... If, at this moment, Jared still didn''t understand what Edgar meant, he could go to hell! He replied respectfully, "yes! Uncle ¡¤ Bob! " Edgar nodded, "you are a clever man!" Then Edgar turned around and said coldly, "Now you can go. I want to stay alone for a while! " "Yes, sir!" After Jared left, Edgar took out the two mobile phones and turned on them. After ying with them for a while, he smiled, "Leo, you''re not stupid at all!"! "You even know to make the phone numbers couple numbers!"! If Leo heard his boss praised him, he would surely be so happy that he couldn''t fall asleep. Why! In his boss'' eyes, Leo was always a simple minded man with a strong body. He said everything he could or couldn''t say! It was a good start for Leo. After putting his phone in order, Edgar took out one of his cellphones and dialed the number of the other cellphone, which was saved as "wife"! Then he saved his number on the other phone: Husband! After that, he left the room with a phone in his hand. In the yard, he saw that Crystal was walking towards him arm in arm with Aunt Ad. With a cunning smile, Crystal said to Aunt Ad, "Aunt Ad, I think you will harvest this year." Aunt Ad giggled, "yes! girl! It rained just in time this year! It might not be bad! Oh, little girl! I really didn''t expect you to be that strong! Without your help, we really don''t know what to do! " Crystal said, "Hey! It''s my pleasure! " At this time, Edgar came over. He said, "my good sister! I finally found you! I thought you were mad at me! " Crystal gave him a cold look and said, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore!"! Aunt Ad patted Crystal and said, "I''m telling you, my girl! Why do you quarrel with each other! How childish! Haha! " Then she took a look at Edgar and said, "well, you two have a good chat. I''ll cook for you!" Then she took a basket of vegetables and turned around to the kitchen. Crystal nced at Edgar coldly. Without saying anything, Crystal went straight to their room. Back in her room, she took out the kettle on the table, poured herself a cup of water, raised her head and drank it: I''m thirsty! Crack! A sound came before she put down the ss! The door was mmed shut. Crystal turned around and saw that Edgar had closed the door. She answered coldly and warily, "what are you doing, Edgar? " Hearing that, Edgar wore a weird smile. "I... I want to fuck you!" On hearing this, Crystalughed coldly, "I didn''t expect you to be so impatient. It''s a pity! I''m not in the mood. How about I go there to look for Aunt Ad''s niece? I think you will have a good night" Edgar walked forward step by step. "I''m only interested in you! " Crystal sneered, "really? But I''m not interested in you! " "It doesn''t matter! It''s ok as long as I am." Crystal stunned and thought, ''Edgar is getting more and more shameless.''! She drew out her knife and shook it in her hand. "Why do I feel that you want to be beaten! Does your clothes get in your way again? " As soon as Edgar thought that Crystal had torn his clothes in the mountain, he felt his teeth hurt! Suddenly, he felt that the flying knife in Crystal''s hand was so annoying? He muttered to himself, ''when the night is deep and quiet, I must steal those flying knives out and destroy them!''! When she saw that Edgar had walked over to her, Crystal had prepared a flying knife. She thought that there was a hormones flooding in Edgar again! But the next second, she saw Edgar take out a mobile phone, put it in front of her, and said indifferently, "I don''t its appearance. Give you as a reward! You don''t have to thank me. I know I''m very handsome! " Then he turned around, walked to the door, and walked out. Looking at Edgar''s back, Crystal''s mouth twitched. She knew that Edgar was more thoughtful than her. She also knew that Edgar had been trying to get close to her. However, she didn''t even know whether she could get to the end, how could she give her own promise to others! The only thing she wanted to do now was to take revenge and find out the truth of her mother''s death! Thinking of this, she picked up her cell phone on the table. The style of the cell phone was quite suitable for girls. Her eyes blinked. She had to admit that sometimes, Edgar was really considerate. She swiped the screen of her phone and dialed a number. When the phone was answered, she said coldly, "Toby, it''s me." Toby''s voice sounded surprised at first, and then ted. "Ms. Crystal, it''s really you! Where are you? " This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Crystal said coldly, "don''t worry about me. I''m fine! I told you to investigate something. Have you figured it out? Where did he trap Tyron? " With his eyebrows frowned, Toby faltered, "Ms. Crystal..." Crystal sensed the anxiety and nervousness in Toby''s voice. Suddenly, she felt a cold pain from her body. Her brain was nk. Could it be? Did Spencer made Tyron...? Crystal''s shoulders trembled, and she stammered, " Is... Tyron dead?" Dumbfounded, Toby immediately denied, "no... no, Ms. Crystal! Tyron eloped with Spencer''s sister... " With a look of shock on her face, Crystal said in a cold tone, "are you kidding me?" Toby was speechless, "I''m not kidding, Ms. Crystal! It was a true. Not long ago, there were rumors everywhere in the Mu family. The third daughter, Sandra, often skip ss and came to talk with her second brother every day. But not long after, she disappeared. Spencer''s men had seen that she often met a little boy who was at the age of seventeen or eighteen and then..." Chapter 185 Nice Taste! Chapter 185 Nice Taste! Crystal had already known what would happen after that, but she didn''t expect that Tyron was so bold! She remembered that Tyron was 17 years old now. It was when he was confused. How could he fall in love at an early age! Crystal kept asking, "what about uncle and aunt? Did theye back? " "Ms. Crystal! Spencer asked us to pick up your uncle and aunt. But they insisted that they lived in that hotelfortably and imed that Spencer was their son-inw! We couldn''t persuade them toe with us. And they said that It''s perfectly normal for a son-inw to raise his parents-inw. " Hearing this, Crystal could not describe her current mood at all. She should be happy, because at least Spencer didn''t do anything to Tyron, uncle and aunt! But she felt it was weird. She knew what kind of person Spencer was better than anyone else. He was a dangerous man. Why did her uncle and aunt not let him go? It seemed that she had missed something interesting. Crystal asked, ''Does Celine know about it? " Toby replied, "I''ve heard that Miss Celine hase back from abroad and she will arrive at the airport tomorrow. By the way, Ms. Crystal, should we send someone to pick her up at the airport? " Crystal was angry, "You pick her up in the airport? Do you want to tell her that a gang is closely watching her secretly? " Toby didn''t know what to say, "Well, ..." Crystal said coldly, "all right, you guys keep an eye on Celine. Keep her safe all the time, and do not show up until thest resort!" Toby replied, "Yes, Ms. Crystal, I know! Then what should we do next? " Crystal continued to ask, "how about severalpanies that Terry has acquired recently?" "Ms. Crystal! Everything is fine. Terry has sessfully won the trust of Colin and Mia. At present, their company is very close to Terry''spany, and thepany''s shares also goes up. " A smile of satisfaction appeared on Crystal''s face. "Good job! " Then, she looked at her phone and said coldly, e to pick me up at this time tomorrow. I will send you the address. Don''t tell anyone. Do you understand?" "Yes, Ms. Crystal." Toby replied respectfully Then Crystal hung up the phone and deleted the call log. As soon as Toby hung up the phone, he got very excited. He finally contacted their leader. God knew how worried he was. Since he was assigned some important things by Ms. Crystal, he knew there must be something dangerous happening to Crystal. If not, she would not let him prepare so many things. In these days, when Ms. Crystal suddenly lost contact with him, he was very worried. Many members of Dragon Tiger Gang were also worried. After all, they had been together for so long, it was a lie that they didn''t like each other. Crystal was always the person they admired, and also their leader whom they always admired. Thinking of this, Toby took out his mobile phone and dialed Terry''s number" Terry, ... But before he could finish his sentence, Terry interrupted him impatiently, "Toby, what do you want to say? I''m busy now!" This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. "It''s okay," immediately replied Toby After hanging up the phone, Terry walked out of the bathroom in the bar. In room 321, Colin held two girls. Smiling, he looked at Terry and said, "bro Terry, why did it take you so long to go to the bathroom? Were you hiding inside and y with a beautiful girl there! Haha! " Terry looked down, with a trace of contempt in the corner of his eyes, and said in his heart, "Shit! Do you think everyone is like you? Lust, longing for sex everywhere! As he raised his head, he said with a smile, "You really know me, bro! s! I have no choice. Some chicks are always delirious with nice taste, haha! " When he came out of the bathroom, Terry deliberately tugged the neckline of his shirt so messy that it gave others an illusion. He wondered, ''normally, Toby doesn''t contact him easily. Why does he call me now?''? And he spoke haltingly. Did they find any clue about Ms. Crystal? With such thoughts in his mind, Terry was stirred, but he still looked calm. At the same time, Toby gave himself a hard p in the face after he hung up the phone. "Damn it! I almost ruin the program!"! He had forgotten that now Terry was surrounded by people who were watching him secretly. Ms. Crystal had told them not to let others know that Terry belonged to the Dragon Tiger Gang. At the same time, in the CEO''s office of Mu''s group, Spencer, dressed in a ck suit, threw out all the documents in his hands with anger. His assistant stood aside, trembling. She lowered her head and wanted to tuck her head into her neck. Swoosh! ''Shit! Who told me that the CEO of the Mu''s group was a yboy! He would pounce on any beautiful woman! The news waspletely wrong! She tried her best to make herself more sexy today just to apply for the position of assistant of the president. But, Mr. mu, the president of the Mu''s group, didn''t even look at her but got so angry! Only several companies which cooperated with the Mu''s group stopped their cooperation, why was he so angry? The assistantined to herself, unaware that Spencer was standing in front of her. "Why do you wear so little clothes? Do you n to seduce me? " Spencer looked at his assistant with a half smile. The assistant raised her head and looked into Spencer''s cold eyes, trembling all over. "No, Mr. mu. I don''t!" "Why do women all like to say one thing and mean another? " The assistant looked submissive on the surface, but she was very excited in her heart. It was said that Mr. Spencer''s hobby was women. It was true. If she could be Mr. Spencer''s woman, she would have a bright future. The more she thought, the more excited she was. Her hand began to pull off the clothes on her shoulder by ident. She was confident in her figure. No man could stand her seduction. She stretched out her hands and touched his cor. A dash of disgust shed through his cold eyes. He sneered, "if you like it, then enjoy it!" The assistant had been pushed to the ground before she could get his meaning. The assistant was lying on the floor and looked at Spencer in shock. "Mr. Spencer, you" Chapter 186 Please Let Me Go! Chapter 186 Please Let Me Go! But Spencer didn''t even bother to look at her. "Come in!" At this time, a man in the same suit came in. He quickly ran in and said respectfully, "Mr. Spencer, what can I do for you? " "Take her out and serve her well," said Spencer The man''s lips trembled. "Yes! Mr. Spencer! " Before the assistant could react, Spencer''s men grabbed her by the hair and took her out of the room. When the assistant realized what had happened, she was already carried outside the door. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She cried and shouted, "Mr. Spencer, I was wrong. Please let me go. I''m so sorry..." He waved his hand impatiently and demanded, "shut her up!" His subordinate nodded respectfully and gave her a p on her nape. At once, she fainted. The world quieted down. Spencer sat back in his chair and opened the document on the desk, lost in thought. He snorted, "several years have passed, but you''re still as capable as before! Humph! I underestimated you! I didn''t expect you to be so efficient! '' As his cell phone rang, he looked at the number on it, frowned and answered it. "Idiot, look at what you''ve done? Do you still have the mood to go to work since your sister hasn''te back yet? Don''t you know that she has skipped sses? What are your men doing? How dare he elope with your sister? You really pissed me off" "Enough, Dad!" Spencer said impatiently! I''m investigating my sister, Jane. They are just two kids. They don''t have their passport or driving license. They don''t take much money with them. They won''t get too far! " Then he hung up the phone. He clenched the phone in one hand and was furious. Now he was at a loss. ¡¢ He had thought that as long as he controlled Tyron, Crystal would listen to him. He had never thought to kill Tyron because he knew that if he did something bad to him, Crystal would never follow his order. Probably because of Tyron, Crystal and he would be enemies forever, which he did not want to see. When Tyron came here, he did not abuse him, but served him with good food and drink. However, Tyron eloped with his sister. Shit! ''son of a bitch! What is he doing? Trying to take advantage of me?'' And the old couple, who was taken to the hotel of the Mu''s group, had never left his hotel and had even imed that Spencer was their son-inw! what the fuck! What was going on? He found that all Crystal''s family members were insane. The more he thought about it, the more irritable he became. What was worse, recently hispany had some trouble. And all those nuisance drove him mad further! Just then, the man in a suit who had just walked out came in again respectfully. "Mr. Spencer, I have dealt with her!" "Well! I got it! From now on, I don''t want to have any female assistant. Do you understand? " The man respectfully answered, "yes! I understand! " The man bowed his head and stood respectfully, looking at his toes. With cold sweat on his back, he didn''t expect that the yboy Spencer was actually... Vicious and cold-blooded. But now Spencer didn''t have to pretend anymore. Every staff in thepany had been reced by him, so he had nothing to care about anymore. At this time, his cell phone rang again. He took it out and nced at it. "What''s up?" The man who called him nodded and said respectfully, "Mr. Spencer, Celine has returned home. She has just left the airport." "Stop her! Take her to the hotel!" said Spencer "Yes, sir!" Afterwards, he stood up, took off his coat and pulled down his tie. He wore only a white shirt, which looked very casual, but still couldn''t cover his strong muscles. "Let''s go to the hotel!" "Yes, sir!" One after the other, they left the Mu''s group. At the same time, Celine who just got off the ne came out of the airport. She was wearing a dark blue shirt with a dark pattern on it. The cor and the cuff were covered with light purplece, and the softce was wrapped around the shirt like a thin cotton candy. She also wore a brooch from the noble school. Its lower part was semi-circr. It showed the romantic taste of France. She wore a ck mid skirt, with many firm strips on it. Under the skirt, it was an arc, with the charm of the Middle Ages French. And a pair of light blue stockings. She tied up her hair in two ponytails. Fixing her hair with a small butterfly shaped dark blue hairpin. She even wore a tinum crown on her purple hair, which made her look so noble and elegant. She looked so beautiful and charming when she smiled. with a pair of white and silver high-heeled crystal shoes, looking like a cute princess. She was about to call her mother and father with one hand carrying the suitcase and the other hand taking out the phone. At this moment, several men in ck suits stopped her. "Miss Celine, Mr. Spencer wants to see you. Pleasee with me." Celine paused and said defensively, "you... Who are you?" "Mr. Spencer wants to see you. Miss Celine pleasee with us!" Celine was furious, "I don''t know him. Get of me!" These men were still unmoved. Outside the airport, in the full view of the public, these men were not stupid enough to kidnap Celine. At this time, the leader took out his cell phone and made a video call. Celine''s face turned pale when she saw the video. She said angrily, "you... You? Okay, I''ll go with you" Celineined in her mind, ''if I meet that fucking Mr. Spencer, I must p his face! Damn it! How dare he kidnap my parents?'' Celine had studied abroad for three years and she had learned some martial arts. Speaking of her major, fashion design, she actually had no interest at all. If it wasn''t because of her parents insistence, she would had definitely stayed in the city. She got on a ck car with these men. A momentter, they arrived at the hotel! The decoration was noble and elegant, but Celine had no interest in browsing it at all. She was taken to a VIP room in the hotel. She thought the first one she saw should be Mr. Spencer, but she saw her parents whom she had missed a lot. She saw one of her parents was ying games on theputer, the other on the sofa ying poker with mobile phone. Celine was stunned. Chapter 187 Whats Wrong with Your Eyes Chapter 187 What''s Wrong with Your Eyes "Father, mother! What are you doing? " Celine shouted outside the door. The couple stopped what they were doing and looked to the door. "Ouch! My dear daughter! You are finally back! " Her parents came to the door and hugged Celine. After a while, Celine''s mother held her hand and walked in, "Look at my girl. You are so good at dressing now. How beautiful you are!" They all sat on the sofa, chatting. She didn''t understand what was going on in the room. She thought they were kidnapped. Was it like a kidnap? Celine looked confused. "Mom, Dad, I heard from the news that you were kidnapped, right? She even received a message which told that the hostage would get killed if she dared to call the police. And now" Her mother nodded seriously and said, "yes! We are kidnapped! This is the ce where they imprisoned us. How about this ce? Pretty good, right? Let me tell you, the environment here is the best! The bed here wasfortable, and the main point here is that the food was so delicious" Celine stretched out her fingers and said, "stop!" Then she turned to her father, Kim Zhao, and asked, "Dad, can you tell me what happened?" Kim Zhao nodded, "yes! Your mother is right! We are kidnapped here! " Patting her head, Celine said angrily, "did you forget to pay the bill? Or you forgot to pay for the hotel? " Kim Zhao shook his head, "no! We don''t need to pay for anything. Just enjoy our food and have a good sleep here. " Celine was confused and said, "Alright! Forget it! Where is Tyron? I want to ask him what happened. " Her parents said in unison, "Tyron has gone to somewhere else. He eloped with someone! Celine was shocked. "What? Come on! What are you doing? What happened? " This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. She was so furious that she could only stamp her feet. At the beginning, she had received the message abroad that her parents had been kidnapped, so she rushed back in a hurry. On her way back, she thought many possibilities. Her father had got a phenomenal news which was prohibited to be exposed by some powerful elites, which was also the reason why her parents were kidnapped. Or her mother had withdrawed a great deal of money from the bank, and she was then kidnapped by the ouws. But she didn''t expect that they were safe and treated nicely when she met her parents. However, the problem was that they lost Tyron! What the hell was going on! Celine was furious. She stood up suddenly and said angrily, "Dad, mom, what''s wrong with you? ''Tyron eloped? With whom? For how many days? Can you get in touch with him by phone? Did you call the police? You can''t just leave everything behind! If something goes wrong with Tyron, how can I exin it to Ivy? Besides, you have raised Tyron for more than ten years. Don''t you worry about him at all?" As lots of questions piled up, her mom stood up and said: " Listen, girl! Listen to me, of course we worry about him, but that it''s useless to be anxious. Besides, my son-inw is even more anxious than us, and he has been looking for him! After all, Tyron eloped with his sister. As for calling the police! My son-inw didn''t allow us to call the police because he said it would ruin his sister''s reputation! So we" what! Son inw? his sister? what the fuck! What are they talking about! Is it because she had been in abroad for so long that she even forgot her mother tongue? Celine waved her hand to stop her and said, "Mom, what son-inw? I''m your only daughter. " Her parents nodded and said, "Yes! You''re our only daughter. " Suddenly, Celine found that her intelligence seemed to be too poor to understand their words! "But I haven''t had a boyfriend yet. Who is your son-inw? And whose sister is she? Can you exin it clearly? " At that moment, Spencer had just arrived, but no one had noticed his arrival. "Since they can''t make it clear, I''ll exin it to you" The voice of an attractive man came in from outside. Celine and her parents turned around at the same time. Her first impression of Spencer was that he was handsome, damn! But it was not three years ago when Celine was totally obsessed with handsome guys. She had met lots of handsome guys abroad. She had been immune to handsome men like him. Her parents walked towards Spencer with a beaming smile and greeted him kindly, "Wow! My son-in- law, you are here! " What? Son inw? What the hell is going on? She was shocked to see that, Instead, he was used to it. He nced at Celine coldly! The noble dress just made him sick! He cast a glimpse at them and snapped, "I''m not your son-inw! Don''t call me that! I am not that awful to be your son-inw! " WTF! Did he mean that she was awful! what the fuck! Are you kidding me! Did she offend him? She didn''t even know him! Spencer looked at Celine haughtily and said coldly, "Are you Miss Celine! Please take the two muddleheaded couples away and leave me alone! Thank you! " Celine couldn''t stand it anymore. She rolled up her sleeves, walked quickly to the door and pulled her parents back, Then she raised her head proudly and looked at Spencer, "Mister, what''s wrong with your eyes? Don''t you see that I am graceful with fine features? Can''t you see that I am a beauty? There were groups of men who tried to court me. Your taste are not good enough to notice my beauty! " Spencer rolled his eyes and snapped, "you are such a narcissist!" Celine bit her teeth and said, "I know myself very well! Besides, I will take my parents back. You don''t have to worry about that. But I really don''t understand why my parents are here. They are all honest and kind people. You immoral bastard! You kidnapped my parents! " Taking a nce at her, Spencer said tly, "do you think it''s a kidnap? " Celine felt a little guilty when she said that. It didn''t seem like a kidnap since her parents had a good rest here. Celine cleared her voice and said, "Well, since my parents have been here for a long time, we should leave now. See you! No, never! " Then, Celine took her parents out of the door. Her mom said, "Sweetie, don''t leave in such a hurry. You see, your fiance....." Celine turned around and bit her teeth. "Mom, don''t talk nonsense. He is not my fiance! I haven''t gotten engaged yet? Don''t call him that, okay? " "Don''t say that, sweetheart. After a few days'' observation, your father and I all thought that Mr. Spencer was a really good man. He was good-looking, handsome, and the most important point was that he is rich!" Chapter 248 Honey, Please Cook For Me Chapter 248 Honey, Please Cook For Me Wearing a casual suit, Edgar leaned on the sofa with his legs crossed on the tea table. He yed with his mobile phone with his slender fingers, with a faint smile forming on his beautiful lips. His handsome face looked extremely attractive in the light. It had to be said that Edgar was more attractive than he had been three years ago. Raising his head slightly and looking at Crystal, he saidzily, "I know that I am handsome. You don''t have to stare at me like that. I will be shy!" Taking a deep breath and gritting her teeth, Crystal casually put her bag on the sofa and sneered, "Edgar, don''t be so narcissistic!" "Being narcissistic is one of my merits," Edgar retorted Crystal really wanted to p this shameless narcissist to faint. She sat on the sofa, flipped her hair and said lightly, "go ahead, what''s the matter?" Crystal couldn''t believe that Edgar only wanted to chat with her at the moment. With a faint smile on his face, Edgar said, "nothing else. I''m hungry. Darling, go cook for me!" All of a sudden, Crystal stood up and put her legs on his body. Raising his chin, she said with a charming smile, "baby, do you want to eat me?" With these words, she kissed on Edgar''s face. Edgar was touched by Crystal. He breathed more heavily. With his hands on the waist of Crystal, he smiled and said, "yes!" Crystal rolled her eyes, "but I''m not willing to!" Then Crystal stood up and went to the kitchen. After a while, she took a bowl of steaming noodles from the kitchen and put it on the table. "Eat your food and then get out of here! I need a rest! " Edgar took his cellphone away. He took a look at the bowl of noodles on the tea table. Curling his mouth, he said in disdain, "It doesn''t look good!" But he sat straight, leaned forward, bowed his head, and began to eat the noodles gracefully. In fact, Edgar only wanted to have a bowl of noodles. He missed her smell and the egg noodles that she had cooked for him for the first time, but Edgar had never told Crystal. She looked at Edgar in silence, her mouth twitching. Damn, he was really hungry! After a while, Edgar stood up, grabbed his coat and walked towards the door. "Though it looked not good, but it tasted good." See you tomorrow! " She was stunned for a while. When she realized what happened, she heard a m of the door. Sheined, "Edgar, you son of a bitch. Are you insane! Came here just for a bowl of noodles! Just noodles? Fuck! Was this still Edgar? Edgar''s behavior made Crystal feel strange. She recalled what had happened today and wondered what had happened to Edgar when she was talking with Colin in prison, which made him so strange today? Crystal didn''t understand, so she didn''t think about it. She simply freshened up and directly fell asleep in bed. As for Edgar, who had just walked out of the door, in fact, he did not go far. Instead, he leaned back on the wall outside the door of Crystal''s house. He took out a cigarette from his pocket, put it between his lips and lit it. The cigarette was rising slightly. He thought, ''Crystal. In fact, I wanted to tell you that I could do anything for you in my lifetime, including giving up my own life. ''Crystal, I know what you have always wanted? I can help you. Crystal, in fact, I want to say to you, I have no regret in loving you, and even if I am the enemy of this world, I will bid. There was a door between him and Crystal. He knew it was far away. If Alex hadn''t told him all these things, he would have thought that seeing Crystal again was the blessing of God in his life. Wish was always the best. However, reality was cruel. The Xia n! The Xia n! Why the Xia n? Why? Edgar stood there with his back against the wall until he smoked one cigarette after another till the corridor was full of cigarette smoke. He moved his numb feet after standing for a while. He turned around and went downstairs. In the morning, the sun was rising. Lying on the bed with the quilt on, Crystal felt a sudden pain in her belly and opened her eyes with the quilt in her arms. She scolded, "Damn it! My period is really coming." Biting her lips, she stood up, put on her slippers and went to the washroom. She squatted in the washroom and grabbed the dressing table with one hand. She was stunned! What the fuck! OMG! The sanitary pad was used up! At this time, there was a knock from outside, and it was so strong that the sound of knocking was persistent. Crystal really wanted to curse, ''who the fucking are you at this time?''! Thinking of this, Crystal walked to the door step by step with her hand covering her belly. Through the cat''s eye, she saw Edgar standing outside the door in high spirits. She pouted and thought to herself, ''damn, how idle he is! Then Crystal opened the door. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. With breakfast in his hand, Edgar stood at the door. When he saw Crystal, Crystal was pale on the face, and her lips cracked because of dryness. With a trace of cold sweat on her forehead, she covered her lower abdomen with one hand. Seeing that, Edgar frowned tightly. Subconsciously, he walked fast to hug her in his arms. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Did you go to kill peoplest night? You are in such a mess! " Crystal put her head on his shoulder. With a stare at him, she said in a hoarse voice, "if only I could kill someone" Edgar lifted Crystal and put her on the sofa to calm down, With great concern in his eyes, he asked, "Then what''s wrong with you?" Crystal answered impatiently, "I''m in my period now!" Hearing that, Edgar stood up all of a sudden with his mouth twitching. He took a warmer pad out of her bedroom, put it on her underbelly, and then covered her with a nket. He stood up again, trotted to the kitchen, and soon fetched a cup of brown sugar water from the kitchen and put it on the tea table. Looking at Edgar''s fluent movements, Crystal suddenly smiled and jeered at him, "I didn''t expect that there is such a gentle side on my boyfriend. Well, you could not be my boyfriend. You can be my mother directly!" Hearing that, Edgar, who was about to help Crystal stand up, twitched his mouth and rolled his eyes. "Is your brain not working right now because of your period. Want me to be your mother? Why don''t you say that I could be your good father! " Crystal said shamelessly, "I see. Dad Edgar, would you like to go to the supermarket and buy a sanitary pad for me?" Hearing that, Edgar''s face turned dark, but seeing that cold sweat was still on Crystal''s forehead because of the pain, he became softhearted in an instant. Gritting his teeth, he said, "have a good rest here. I wille back soon." Crystal smiled and said, "Okay, I will listen to you, dad." With a darkened face, Edgar stood up and grabbed his coat. Before he left, he reminded, "don''t forget to drink that ss of brown sugar water. It won''t work if it''s cold." Crystal closed her eyes and smiled, "Oh, I know, Dad." Chapter 249 Are You Deliberately Playing Tricks On Me Chapter 249 Are You Deliberately ying Tricks On Me Crystal closed her eyes, and only heard a "bang" sound of closing the door. Knowing that Edgar had left, she opened her eyes and looked back at the cup of brown sugar water on the table. She frowned and held the cup and drank it cautiously. She felt warm all over her body and the warmth from the bag. At the moment, her pain lessened. Moreover, she felt warm inside as well. She hadn''t been treated so well for a long time. Crystal couldn''t remember when it had been so long. It had reminded her of the time when she and Edgar had been in love three years ago. She had admitted it that it had been the happiest time in her life. She had always been the apple of his eyes. Of course, Edgar hadn''t changed his love for her. However, she knew that there was no going back. It was not because Edgar was not good enough, but because she was not qualified to bear such love. She believed that Edgar was a good man worth trusting for the rest of her life, but she knew that she and he might not have a happy ending. Just then, she heard the door open. Crystal immediately closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep. However, only she knew that she dared not face Edgar''s love. She would rather jeer at him, pissed him off or turn against him. But she was afraid that she couldn''t get rid of him once she enjoyed his tenderness. She had told herself to have a good rtionship, but she could not apany him for the rest of her life. Because she knew that she wouldn''t have a good ending. How could she spend the rest of her life with someone! At the same time, Edgar rushed back with arge shopping bag. He walked in a hurry and shouted to the person inside, "Crystal, are you ok?" Then he walked quickly to the sofa and looked at Crystal whose eyes were closed. He raised his sexy lips and said lightly, "still pretending? You pajama is dyed! " Then, Crystal suddenly opened her eyes and touched her own hip, "Really?" Uh, I''m screwed. It''s not decent! " Crystal wore a in colored pajama, whose fabric was soft. Her subconscious move made Edgar laugh. But now, Crystal was just like a little rabbit which was discovered to be eaten by others. Edgar smiled and touched her head, "I lied. What a silly girl! " What a silly girl! Both of them were stunned by the words. "silly girl" was what Edgar often called her when they fell in love before. With an embarrassed smile on Crystal''s face, she asked, "where is my items? Did you buy them? " For Crystal tried to change the topic intentionally, a trace of bitterness emerged in Edgar''s heart. Was it really that they could not go back? Well, since they couldn''t go back, he would keep her by his side in the future and never let her go. Then, Edgar took out sanitary napkin from the bag expertly and passed it to Crystal. Crystal took the sanitary napkin. When she saw the size on it, her mouth twitched. She raised her head, bit her teeth and red at Edgar. "Are you deliberately ying tricks on me? Is this the sanitary napkin? isn''t that diapers? Then Edgar shrugged and casually sat on the sofa with his hands in his pockets, crossed his long legs and upturned on the coffee table. He said, "I have no choice. I don''t know what women like. I just asked a saleswoman what can pack the hip and prevent leaking. Then she gave me this. I was going to change it for you, but suddenly I realized this might be more convenient. Take my baby for example, it doesn''t need to be changed all day long and it''s cheap. If you don''t believe me, you can try it" Before he could finish his words, Crystal hit him with a pillow, "Edgar, are you ying a trick on me deliberately!" " She had thought that Edgar could put down his pride and buy some sanitary napkins for a woman. She was a little bit moved. But now, fuck off, she wanted to tear him into pieces with her hand. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Crystal took her phone out of her pocket and dialed Celine''s number. After a few words, she hung up directly and turned her head to the other side. She didn''t want to talk to Edgar. Edgar raised his eyebrows. With a nce at Crystal, he answered indifferently, "I haven''t finished my words yet. Later, I don''t really think that you like it. That''s why I have asked the sales clerk to give me the sanitary napkins. It''s light pink inside. " With that, Crystal turned around and sat up, rummaging through therge bag on the tea table. Sure enough, she found out the sanitary napkin she used to use. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "Fine! You finally show somemon sense. " Then she took the sanitary napkin and rushed to the bathroom. Watching her rushing into the washroom, Edgar smiled. It seemed that what the Inte said was right: once a woman''s suffering from dysmenorrhea, don''t always keep her eyes on her stomach, which could ease the pain. Together with brown sugar water and baby, the pain would soon be gone. The result was not bad. He shouted in the direction of the washroom, "don''t be embarrassed. How about letting me help you?" All of a sudden, Crystal poked her head out of the washroom and said angrily, "get out! Go and fetch an underwear for your little girl, dad! " Hearing that, Edgar stood up from the sofa suddenly andined, " Fuck you! You really treat me as your worker. However, Edgar had no choice but to go into Crystal''s bedroom. He took out a red briefcase from its bedside cupboard. When he saw the rabbit pattern on it, he curled his lips and thought, ''this silly girl, you still have the same aesthetic standards as before!''! Just then, the doorbell rang. Needless to ask, Edgar already knew who it was. He stood up, grabbed the rabbit underpants, turned around and came to the living room. When he opened the door, he saw Celine carrying a lot of bags, he said coldly, "give it to me, and you can go now!" Before Celine could figure out what was going on, her hands had been empty. At this time, the door was closed. When Celine recovered from the shock, she pouted her mouth and red at the door angrily. She kicked the door and shouted, "Edgar, are you fucking insane? Let me see Lena! What the hell! " After she kicked the door several times, there was still no response. After a while, she thought that as long as she had the things she wanted, it didn''t matter who took them. Then she took out her phone and dialed Crystal''s number. Before she answered the phone, Edgar''s voice came through to her on the other end of the phone. He said in a cold voice, "since you havee here once, I will tell Crystal. Besides I don''t like your contribution" Then he hung up the phone. Celine took a deep breath and said to herself, "Lena, I wish you to kill Edgar! Crystal opened the door and once again poked her head out. She quickly picked up her underwear and said without any embarrassment, "thank you, dad. You did a good job" Then she closed the door. Chapter 250 Do I Look Like A Coward Chapter 250 Do I Look Like A Coward After a while, Crystal finally walked out of the restroom. "Who was knocking?" she asked It had to be said that Edgar''s method worked. She felt her lower abdomen was no longer painful. Leaning against the sofazily, Edgar picked up a magazine and opened it. He said indifferently, "I just took a hateful fly away!" Crystal shrugged. Suddenly, she seemed to have thought of something. She narrowed her eyes, curled her lips, walked up to him and wrapped her arms around his neck with the same move. "Honey, shall we attend the anniversary party of the United Union? " When Crystal went out of the restroom, she heard that Edgar had refused the invitation to attend the party. However, it was a piece of good news for her. Hearing that, Edgar squinted. Raising her chin with one of his hands, he sneered, "Honey! What are you going to do?" ''nothing. I think it''s time for us to meet our old friends! It''s time for us to fight back! And I will do it aboveboard. " Edgar said, "what? Are you trying to attract the snake from his nest? " Crystal flipped his cheek lightly and said, "my boyfriend is so clever!" After saying that, Crystal was about to stand up. However, Edgar pressed her waist with two hands to prevent her from moving. Frowning, he said seriously, "Crystal, don''t you know that it is very dangerous for you to do that? Why do you insist? " She didn''t know how to get rid of him, so she simply leant on Edgar. She sneered, "But I like to challenge!" Hearing that, Edgar could not help but turn her head to look at him. Then he said, "have you ever thought that you might have been killed before you find out the truth?!" Crystal didn''t take his words seriously. "So what? Anyway, I am just a nobody right now. The worst result is that I will perish together with them. " This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing what she said, Edgar was angry. He tightened his grip on her shoulder and said, "Crystal, haven''t you ever thought for me?" Her heart trembled a bit. However, she soon regained herposure. With an enchanting smile on her face, she said, "of course I have thought for you. Anyway, we are just dating, not marry yet. " Shit! Edgar was speechless. Meanwhile, he was upset. Edgar gritted and sneered, "you are very considerate! But didn''t you say that you had a stomachache? I suggest that you should stay at home to have a rest. " She shook her head and replied coldly, "no way? Don''t worry. I''m not messing around. What''s more, because I was taken good care of by you, the menstrual colic has gone. " Edgar knew clearly that since Crystal had made a decision, he could not stop her. Edgar reached out his hands and rubbed her nose. Then he said, "Go and get yourself dressed. " Crystal was stunned at first, then she said happily, "You agreed!" Then she kissed him on the cheek She suddenly stood up, turned around and ran to her bedroom. That evening, in a limo, Edgar drove to the anniversary party held by the United Union. Crystal wore a strapless ck evening dress, with the dress slit to her thighs. When walking, her slender legs was covered under the ck dress, so beautiful as if they could shine. Edgar was also wearing a clean Limited Edition suit with a white shirt inside. The buttons were only off the bottom of the shirt, which was open without a tie, revealing his strong wheat muscle. He wore a pair of dark cks without any wrinkles, which made him look wild and fantastic. Holding Edgar''s arm, Crystal entered the room. She said, "it seems that we are lucky to be here today. Everyone here is noble." "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you," Edgar whispered in her ear In an instant, she was moved by his words. She looked at him and smiled. "Do I look like a coward? " Arm in arm with Edgar, Crystal walked into the venue. The room were well lighted and the dress was luxurious. Whenever they went, they would always attract everyone''s attention. Then a chubby, well-dressed, gentleman in ck suit came towards them with a gentle smile, "Hi, Edgar! So d to see you again!" With no expression on his face, Edgar politely replied, "Hello, Uncle Bill!" Crystal raised her head and looked at the man in front of her. His eyes reminded her of Paul. Though Bill was seriously ill, there was no sign of sickness on his face. Crystal wondered whether he had disguised too well or Paul was lying? She didn''t have much time to figure it out, because she saw a woman wearing a purple dress came forward very soon. The hemline of the dress hanged down on the floor, glittering. A woman with nice figure came towards them gracefully. "Dad, you can go back to your work. I will show my best friends around!" Mia said in a gentle tone and looked at Crystal and Edgar with a smile. Best friends? At the moment, Crystal felt like she was going to p Mia against the wall! What the fuck! You are your best friends? Bill then nodded and said with a smile, "Okay" He turned around and left. Crystal stared at Bill for a few more minutes and thought, ''it seems that he knows everything about us. What a cunning old fox!''! "Miss Crystal, you look gorgeous today!" Mia greeted with a friendly smile. She grasped Crystal''s arm naturally as she finished her words. They looked like old friends. Giving a cold nce at Mia, Edgar ridiculed, "you''re biting off more than you can chew! Crystal raised her chin and a perfect smile hung on her lips. She said, "Miss Mia, I am ttered, you are the most gorgeous one." Mia replied with a smile, "I am ttered. Come on, let me show you around, so that you can get familiar with the upper ss as well. " Chapter 251 No Regret! Chapter 251 No Regret! Mia was mocking Crystal. When she saw that Edgar was a bit angry, Crystal pulled the corner of his clothes in a casual manner, as if to say, "don''t worry. Do I look like a person who hasn''t fought back after being pped?" Crystal raised her chin and nced at Mia with a defiant look on her face. She then smiled and said, "My pleasure!" Mia thought to herself : ''Damn, that bitch was really good at endurance!'' Crystal said to Edgar, "Darling, go ahead with your business! I will have a talk with Miss Mia. " Edgar was going to stop them, but when he saw the determined look in Crystal''s eyes, he acquiesced. Edgar gently touched her nose and smiled, "Okay, go ahead. But remember, you can''t drink now. If you feel pain in the stomach, call me immediately and I will take you back!" With a smile, Crystal said, "all right, all right. Stop nagging!" The softness and tenderness between Crystal and Edgar irritated Mia who was standing aside! A trace of jealousy shed across her eyes. She cleared her voice and said, "You are such a perfect match." Actually, she cursed them in her mind '' Fuck you! '' Crystal smiled and kissed Edgar : " See youter, honey. " Then she walked away with Mia. Standing still, Edgar casually touched his lips which had just been kissed. Damn! He felt awesome! Edgar even didn''t notice that Spencer was behind him. Who are you looking at? She left! " This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Spencer whistled at Edgar. Edgar rolled his eyes at him and said lightly, "it''s none of your business!" After saying that, Edgar took two sses of wine from a waiter and passed one to Spencer. He sneered and said, "I wish you a great sess after your retirement from the CEO position! " Taking over the wine ss, Spencer shook his hand and almost spilled the wine in the ss. He gritted and said, "Edgar... You" "What? Am I telling the truth?" He snorted and turned around to leave. Seeing that, Edgar waved his hands and said, "the Xia n!" Suddenly, Spencer stopped, turned around and looked at Edgar, "how... How do you know?" Taking a sip of his wine gracefully, Edgar said, "walls have ears. Haven''t your master told you that only the Cao n could contend against the Xia n?" Hearing that, Spencer looked at Edgar in horror and said in a trembling voice, "how... How could it be? ... who are you? What''s your rtionship with the Cao n? " Shrugging, Edgar whispered in his ear, "I forgot to tell you... My mother''s name is Finn Cao. She was from the Cao n." After a moment of surprise, Spencer gripped Edgar''s arm and said in a serious tone, "now that you have known the identity of Crystal, you should know that you should never be with her. You should stay away from her as soon as you can." "What if... I say no." Edgar retorted Staring at him fiercely, Spencer continued, "Edgar, do you know what you have done is to hurt her, not to love her? Do you understand? What you did is equal to destroying her? How can you be so selfish? You" At this moment, his lips trembled with anger. Spencer said, "you said you loved her. Is this how you love her? Edgar, I''m telling you, it''s not my own business if you want to mess up your own life. But don''t get Crystal involved. " Hearing that, a tinge of coldness shed across Edgar''s eyes. He nced at him coldly. Holding the ss of wine more tightly, he sneered, "selfish? Humph! How dare you say that? Tell your master, no matter how, my love for her will never be stopped. Even if he says I''m selfish, what about you? Crystal is not a puppet. Her fate is in her own hands. No one has the right to interfere, even if her family members! " After saying that, Edgar walked up to Spencer and patted him on the shoulder, whispering, "Tell him that I don''t believe in fate. Nothing could stop my love for Crystal! " After saying that, Edgar raised his head and drained the wine. Then he waved to the waiter and handed the see to him. Edgar raised his hand and waved at a person far away, shouting, "Alex, I''m here. " Then he walked towards Alex. "You will regret some day," Spencer warned Edgar, who had just taken two steps, stopped his footsteps and turned his head back. "No regret! I promise. Looking at him, Spencer felt that Edgar had gone to the battlefield determinedly. At the same time, Mia led Crystal to the ce where all thedies could have a conversation. Mia took a hold of her arm, looking like her good friends. But only they knew how much they hated each other. Mia clenched Crystal''s arm so tightly that her arm even turned red a bit. But Crystal still pretended that nothing had happened, but she cursed Mia in her mind a thousand times. ''Fuck you! When they walked up to a group ofdies, Mia finally let go of Crystal. She walked towards a woman who wore a blue Chanel suit, her hair tied up with a ck hair band and a valuable tinum ne around her neck. She was indeed an elegant and noble woman. "Mom! She is the well-known foreign designer named Lena. And her name here is Crystal! " After saying that, thedy turned around, raised her chin and arrogantly nced at Crystal. She said indifferently, "you are Crystal?" Crystal had no good opinion of such a snobbishdy, nor did she bother to talk to her. But this time was different, because she knew the woman in front of her was not someone else, but Mia''s mother, Mora Yang. Wearing an elegant smile, Crystal replied, "yes, I''m Crystal. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Bill." With a disdainful look, Mora said, "you are really beautiful. No wonder Mia always speaks highly of you. Not only are you talented, but you are also ruthless in the business world!" Damn! Was this apliment? Crystal didn''t take her words seriously. She put on an enchanting smile and said, "You''re right. Mrs. Bill. Whoever was caught by me will either be yed or be disabled. It''s pretty miserable anyway." Chapter 252 You Are Seeking Death! Chapter 252 You Are Seeking Death! There was no trace of coldness in her tone.However, her smile was so cold that Mora''s friends were trembling as if there were a serpent climbing on them. Her intention was very clear, and almost said, "you dare to provoke me, you are seeking death for your own"! Crystal raised her head and nced at those dowagers around Mora coldly. But what Melissa said didn''t affect her at all. Then, Miaughed, "Miss Crystal, you''re really fond of joking. Look how you scared thesedies With a sweet smile, she continued to introduce to Crystal, "Miss Crystal, this is Mrs. Wang, the wife of the mayor of this city, and the other is Mrs. Han, the wife of the richest man in our city! And this is Mrs. Li. " ''they are so arrogant and have a powerful background.'' Crystal thought to herself. ncing at them coldly, Crystal didn''t show any flurry. Mrs. Wang dressed up magnificently and the clothes she wore were suitable and luxurious. The crystal ne around her neck was extremely conspicuous Mrs. Han was a trend seeker. She wore a gorgeous European court dress with mink fur cloak on it and a red hat with two beautiful green feathers on it, looking elegant and dignified. Mrs. Li was wearing a simple ck suit without too much decoration. Mrs. Wang was the first to open her mouth. She arrogantly nced at Crystal and said ironically, "Miss Crystal, don''t be so aggressive. You should be as gentle as Mia, or no one will like you" She said it casually, but people present would have realized that she was deliberately ttering Mora and humiliated Crystal. Mrs. Han cut in, "I agree with you. It''s indecent to behave like that. Miss. Crystal, Did your parents tell you what manner is? Or are you simply an orphan? " Manners? Great! Great! It was still the same gesture of Crystal. She did not speak, as if she hadn''t heard what they said. Mrs. Wang nced at Crystal and said sarcastically, "Miss Crystal, You shouldn''t misbehave like this. " Mia and Mora just stood aside. They were waiting to see what would happen next. When they finally finished taunting Crystal, she started her action. She waved her hand and asked a waiter to bring her a ss of red wine. With a mischievous smile on her face, she took a sip and said indifferently, "well, this wine tastes good!" When she finished her words, she slowly walked in front of Mrs. Wang. She stretched out her hand and squeezed the ne on Mrs. Wang''s neck. She sneered, "this ne is very beautiful!" Mrs. Wang thought Crystal was to tter her. After all, her husband was the mayor of the city. But then, she saw Crystal holding the ss of wine that she hadn''t drunk up and pouring it directly into her own cor. She then shouted, "Oh! She shrieked and Mrs. Wang was pushed to the ground by Crystal. With an innocent smile, Crystal said, "Oh, Mrs. Wang, I''m really sorry. How could you fall down for no reason! " The ice cold wine flew on Mrs. Wang''s chest, and soon her light colored dress was torn apart, and her extremely beautiful ne was trampled underfoot by Crystal. Crystal stooped down with a coquettish smile and tried to help Mrs. Wang up. However, she inadvertently tripped Mrs. Han, and with a scream, Mrs. Han fell on top of Mrs. Wang. Moreover, Crystal had thrown the empty ss under her feet, and Mrs. Han pressed the ss fragment with her left hand. Then, she screamed. The piece of ss was inserted into Mrs. Han''s hand. It was so painful that she suddenly sweated a little on her forehead. "Oh, Mrs. Han, how could you be so careless? " Mrs. Han was a little chubby, and she was as tall and heavy as a man. As a result, Mrs. Wang could hardly breathe under her weight. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Then, Crystal smiled coldly at Mrs. Li Crystal attacked them in a short time. The people around couldn''t see how she attacked, but Mrs. Li standing close to her saw it clearly. She had witnessed how cold-blooded and vicious Crystal was. Mrs. Li was so frightened that she stepped back. She turned her head, intending to ask for help from Mora. But when she turned her head, she saw that they had left already. Crystal sneered, "what? You are asking for help? But it is toote! Mrs. Li trembled, "you... stop!" With a weird smile on her face, Crystal said, "Are you scared?" Before Mrs. Li could finish her words, Crystal quickly walked towards her. Then she whispered in Mrs. Wang''s ear, "As you wish." Mrs. Wang didn''t understand. Apparently, she didn''t feel any pain at all. Did Crystal just let her go? She breathed a sigh of relief, but the next second, she suddenly felt cold all over her body With a scream, Mrs. Wang''s face turned pale and she unconsciously hid in a corner. "Wow, Mrs. Wang, what are you doing here? Are you wearing bikini to show your body? " Crystal had known at the first sight that Mrs. Han and Mrs. Li were both people who would like to show off by wearing fancy costume. As for Mrs. Wang, she looked simple and in, but Crystal could tell from her innermost secret that she was a slut! It was said that the husband of Mrs. Wang hadn''t have any affair with another woman. Now it seemed that the gossip made sense. Chapter 253 You Deserve To Be My Boyfriend! Chapter 253 You Deserve To Be My Boyfriend! Although Mrs. Li was middle-aged, her curvaceous figure was more beautiful than her face. Three women, three scenic spots. Mrs. Han and Mrs. Li had stood up with each other''s help. They nced at Mrs. Wang, who was in a panic, and then took a deep breath at each other. They exchanged a look, and the only thought in their minds was that their clothes were not torn into pieces luckily. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The banquet hall was big with so many people gathering around. Mrs. Han and Mrs. Wang hated Crystal, but they didn''t dare to show it on their faces. Apparently, they were all women who staggered to stand stably and identally fell down. The most important reason was that they were all dignifieddies. If they were watched by everyone, it would be too embarrassing. Thinking of this, they looked at each other, speechless. With a darkened face, they left silently, covering their wounds with a handkerchief. It was also because of this that Crystal had the confidence to provoke them. She didn''t care how many people hated her. However, Mrs. Li was not that lucky. More and more onlookers, some cursing and some crying, but no one came up to put a coat on her. "Who is this woman! You are so flirty! " "Isn''t that Mr. Li''s wife, Mrs. Li?" "Right? She is a shameless whore. Bah! " "She doesn''t need to be ashamed! She was just a striptease!" "You are right. Look at her sexy bra. It''s obviously a tool for flirting. Humph! What a shameless woman! " Facing other people''s usations, sarcasm and insults, Mrs. Li wanted to die, but she hated Crystal more. She wished she could tear Crystal into pieces right now. Standing in the center of the crowd, Crystal raised her chin, squinted at Mrs. Li, and made a mouth shape, "enjoy your unique glory!"! " Mrs. Li was so angry that her whole body trembled and the corners of her mouth trembled slightly. At this moment, she really wanted to tear away Crystal''s mouth. But there were more and more onlookers, she couldn''t get out at all. When she was about to run out with her face blushed, a suit steadily covered her. "Get out! Don''t make a fool of yourself here!" When she raised her head, she saw a familiar face. Tears ran down at once at the corners of her eyes. "Honey... I" "Baron Li, the supplier of the Mu group, once signed a contract with Crystal. Baron nced at Mrs. Li with disdain and snorted, "well, don''t talk nonsense. Go back home now!" Mrs. Li felt wronged and said, "honey, i" After Mrs. Li was frightened by Baron''s cold nce, she immediately shut up and left the banquet hall carefully. Everyone knew that Baron loved his wife very much. But actually it was not like that. Baron and his wife were a model couple in other people''s eyes. However, actually they had already broken up. If Mrs. Li hadn''t been able to please Baron in bed and if she hadn''t been able to pretend to be a good wife, Baron would have a mistress outside. At this moment, Baron was extremely disgusted with his wife, it was just like the situation in which when he was eating a delicious breakfast, but all of a sudden, he ate a fly. Baron could not bear to see his woman being watched by other men. A wry smile appeared on Crystal''s face as she watched Mrs. Li leave embarrassedly. She was not a heartless woman. After all these years'' experience, she had a better understanding of how it felt to be bullied. Running away could not avoid any trouble; on the contrary, if one always gave in, he would be chased and violently beaten the other. It was better to p him hard and fight back. In this way, your enemy would give in. When Crystal was absorbed in her own thoughts, a pair of hands suddenly appeared around her waist. Crystal frowned. When she was about to get mad, she turned her head and saw a familiar face. She smiled. She hooked his neck with both hands and asked, "don''t you think I''m a bit cruel?" With one hand holding Crystal in his embrace, Edgar could not help but pinch her cheek. With a faint smile, he asked, "are you ruthless? But I don''t think you have done enough. If I were you, they wouldn''t have been able to walk out of the hall. " With a charming sneer on her face, Crystal couldn''t help but give Edgar a kiss on his cheek. "You''re really my domineering boyfriend! " Because of Crystal''s behavior, Edgar felt his heart beat faster, especially when he saw Crystal''s cor. Seeing the change of expression on Edgar''s face, Crystal could not help but curl her mouth. Well, she was trapping herself! She scratched Edgar''s hair, "Hey, are you trying to have sex here?" Before Crystal could finish her words, Edgar looked away, gritting his teeth. At this time, almost all the people present arrived. Then Bill made a short speech to express his thanks for support. Crystal didn''t hear clearly what the content was. But both Crystal and Edgar noticed the last sentence. Bill cleared his throat and said, "Today is really a wonderful day for our Meng group. The first reason is that we have founded United Union for five years. The second reason is that I''m here to announce that today''s party is also my daughter Mia''s engagement party with the young master of the Mu n, Charlie Mu. I would like to invite you to attend the party together. " The crowd apuded warmly. "Congrattions!" Later, Mia who was changed into a red floor length evening dress with a diamond made bow knot around her waist and whose hair scattered over her waist was held by a man in a white suit. The man wore a gentle smile, with a different style. He looked like a prince with politeness. Mia and the young man stood arm in arm in the middle of the hall. The man smiled and looked at everyone. He said lightly, "it''s my engagement party with Mia today. I didn''t inform you in time. It''s all my fault. However, I hide it from you all because I want to give you a surprise and hope to receive your best wishes. " The man''s tone was calm, but there was an undoubted attitude in his tone. His simple words had already attracted everyone''s attention on the marriage of the Mu family and the Meng family. At the same time, he also indicated that there would be a hidden partner of United Union and the partner would be lifelong. It was well known that although the Mu group had lost apany in the city, the key foreign trade industries that the Mu group had focused on was several foreign trade industries. From this, everyone got a message that United Union would have a future development trend and go abroad. As a result, many CEOs of those smallpanies who had decided to take sides with Bill started to pay theirpliments to Bill. Chapter 254 How Humorous You Are! Chapter 254 How Humorous You Are! Just then, Mia walked towards them arm in arm with Charlie. At this moment, Edgar''s deep eyes suddenly became cold, as if there was no temperature in them! Even Crystal shivered. "Edgar, long time no see!" The graceful way he spoke made Crystal feel sick. If she had not known the real face of Edward, maybe she would have been deceived by such harmless appearance. At this time, Edgar also did not show weakness. He said lightly, "yes, it''s been a long time since I saw youst time. I should have known that today is your engagement day. I should prepare a gift for you before Ie. Oh, by the way, do you like that beast? I spent a lot of efforts to find it out from the mountain forest, examined it myself, and bandaged it. I know you like beasts. What do you think? Do you like it or not, Mr. Charlie? " However, only Mia was confused. Crystal knew clearly what Edgar was talking about. Before they fell off the cliff, Edgar had suspected that it was a conspiracy. He was also confused about the wolves that had suddenly appeared in the mountains and forests. It was because the woods had been full of toxic swelling, and there was no living creature in the woods. Why could those wolves live there for so long? There were some toxins in their bodies before they walked in and then they were able to live in that mountain. That was why those wolves could survive for so long. And the wolves with toxins had only stayed in the mountain forest and had never gone down the mountain to hurt others. So they must have been trained! Their ultimate goal was to kill them in the mountain forest. It had to be admitted that this method was very vicious, but it was very direct. Even if Crystal, Edgar and other people who had sessfully walked out of the mountain forest, they would die of poison soon. The certainty was dual. But what Charlie didn''t expect was that with her medical skill, Crystal could easily find a way to detoxify them in the woods. Even he didn''t know what kind of herb it was. So in the end, Edward was forced to reveal his true colors. And the reason why Edgar gave Charlie a wolf was to tell him that he had known the truth and that there was nothing Charlie could do to help even if the wolves were killed. With a slight smile on his face, Charlie responded, "I like that bastard very much. But he just made me angry recently. I asked someone to boil it! Charlie was implying that since you already knew, we would be enemies in the future. I wouldn''t show mercy to you. Crystal sneered, "Mr. Charlie, you do have unique skills! When you don''t like a beast, you can kill it at will. If it is a man, you might just send him to a coffin" Then, Crystal cast a cold nce at Mia and continued, "Miss Mia, you have to be careful. If your Charlie doesn''t like you anymore, you might lose your life at any time!" The meaning of Crystal was obvious. Shepared Mia to a beast. Mia''s shoulders trembled with anger, but she still acted as if she didn''t understand what she meant, She raised her chin, arrogantly looked at Crystal, and sneered, "Miss Crystal, you are so humorous." Crystal replied, "Really? Am I humorous? I''m just telling the truth! " At this moment, Charlie finally opened his mouth and helped Mia out. He stretched out a hand to hold her waist and said to her gently, "How can youpare Mia with other women in my eyes? She is my everything. She will be my bride very soon. I love her so much. How can I not like her? " Mia lowered her head shyly. It seemed that she was a lovely girl. "You see how much they love each other. But things are not absolute. The man in your armsst second may be him but another next second. Many people have got married, but there are many divorces! Especially for Miss Mia. Since you have been through many boyfriends, you should know that every word a man says is unbelievable! Miss Mia, be careful!"! " He hinted to her that she would mail a girl to many men? If she wasn''t a whore, what would she be? At this moment, Mia''s eyes were red. She was so angry that her chest floated up and down, ring fiercely at Crystal. "You..." Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Charlie. He smiled and said, "it seems that Miss Crystal is not confident in yourself. I know well about Edgar''s temper. Don''t worry. He won''t leave you behind. But if Miss Crystal insists, I can''t guarantee that your rtionship willst for a long time!" Charlie meant it with all his heart, as if he had a close rtionship with Edgar, but they both knew that their friendship was over. But what he was implying was to ridicule Crystal a fickle woman. At this moment, Crystal really wanted to curse, ''damn you, you''re really cursing without dirty words!''! At this time, Edgar threw up his hands and said, "thank you for your concern, Mr. Charlie. I have a good rtionship with Crystal. But you and Miss Mia should be careful. I still remember that when Mr. Charlie worked for me, he would provoke my assistant Mr. Zhang from time to time. In fact, Mr. Zhang is a good child. He personally asked me to help with his rtionship with Charlie. He said they were just a tragic couple. He also said he would rather do a transsexual operation, so that he and Charlie would not be pointed at by others when they are together. At that time, I was really moved! " Hearing that, Crystal almost burst intoughter. Even Mia, who held Charlie''s arm, got a little bit away from Charlie unconsciously. A transsexual operation? A tragic couple? Damn it! Did it mean that Charlie was a homosexual? With her hands holding Edgar''s arm, Crystal shuddered and praised in her heart, ''great!''! ''awesome! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Even though Charlie had tried his best to suppress his desire, he couldn''t resist it any more. A cold light shed across his eyes. He sneered, "I haven''t seen you for a few days, Mr. Edgar has be an expert at telling lies. No wonder you can get Miss Crystal who is experienced in affairs. I really admire you!" "You too. Mr. Charlie has also been hidden yourself for a long time. It must be very tired to disguise yourself like that before! Congrattions! Finally you can regain your real identity. It''s time to celebrate, Mr. Charlie, am I right? " Finishing his words, Edgar held Crystal in his arms and looked at her with spoiling eyes. "You have stood for so long. Maybe you are tired. Let''s go back. It''s so boring and gross here. It''s better for us to go back and have a candlelight dinner!" With that, he turned around, ready to leave, but a shrill voice interrupted him, "It''s so noisy. What are you talking about?" Chapter 255 Did It Indicate That He Was Old Chapter 255 Did It Indicate That He Was Old One of them wore a white dress with a small white handbag. Her long hair was loosely pulled up, and two strands of curly hair hung down. She was wearing a heavy makeup, but it could not cover up the tiny scar on her forehead. The woman was holding a man''s arm. In a ck evening dress, two lines of golden buttons, a white ponytail, a pair of ck boots, and a golden medal made him extremely handsome. The woman slowly walked over with the man arm in arm. When Crystal saw the woman''s appearance, she smiled coldly in her heart. She thought, ''another strong fighter who won''t give up fighting. If possible, I really want to whistle to the sky. Damn it! There are so many people that I don''t want to see today. Now they have all appeared.'' Crystal wondered whether it was a good day or not. Was she blessed by God? All of a sudden, the arms around her waist tightened. With his chin against Crystal''s forehead, Edgar smiled and said, "what are you looking at?" Without even thinking, Crystal spat out, "of course the handsome star." All of a sudden, Edgar''s face turned cold. Raising one of his hands to force Crystal''s face back, he looked at her and sneered, "Is he better than me?" With a charming smile on her face, Crystal replied, "of course! He''s an idol in the entertainment industry, and he''s more handsome than you!" With a darkened face, Edgar sneered, "humph! entertainment! Idol! All right! Tomorrow I will send Leo to choose a lucky day. It''s time to shut down the legendary Justin! " Crystal didn''t know what to say "..." Just some words, Justin, who had been struggling in the entertainment industry for many years, would find his career ruined. Thinking that with the power and means of Edgar now, Crystal believed that he would definitely be able to do that. While they were talking, the woman had taken Justin''s arm and walked up to them. "What a lively ce here, Miss Crystal, long time no see!" The woman smiled, behaving in an elegant and noble manner, and she was doing exactly the right thing. Crystal nced at the woman coldly and said with a sneer, "yes, it''s been a long time since west met. Miss Olivia has be a star. As the saying goes, people should look at her with new eyes in three days! " That was right. The woman holding Justin''s arm was none other than Olivia. Raising her chin, Olivia said sarcastically, "yes, Miss Crystal. You are not bad too. Without seeing you for several days, you can hold Mr. Edgar''s arm now." As a matter of fact, Olivia wanted to say "shameless girl", to bewitch men by showing a straight face! Olivia''s words irritated Edgar. If not for the fact that Crystal dragged him, he would not waste one minute here. Meanwhile, Justin, who was standing next to Olivia, didn''t say a word all the time and just stared at Crystal. The first impression that Crystal gave him was her beauty. She was very beautiful. Her features were beautiful, and when she smiled, she would bewitch people. Her beauty was too aggressive, and it was too strong for people to ignore. There were only three words for Justin to describe her beauty ¡ªHelen of Troy. Justin''s gaze made Crystal speechless, but what Edgar thought was different. At the moment, Edgar''s cold and sharp eyes swept towards Justin. Under the gaze of Justin, he held Crystal closer, raised his chin slightly, and his face was full of provocation, suggesting "How dare you look at my woman?" At the same time, Mia and Charlie, who were standing next to them, had the same expression on their faces. They both thought that the game was about to start! At the same time, Justin smiled awkwardly to them and said very politely, "I''ve heard that Miss Crystal is a famous designer abroad. Your designs are excellent! It is a great honor for me to meet you today. You are not only talented, but also exceedingly beautiful. " After saying that, Justin stretched out his hand in a gentlemanly manner. His five fingers were white and even prettier than women''s hands. If Crystal needed to make ament, it would be best described as a handsome young man. Crystal smiled charmingly and held out one of her hands. But the next second, her hand was pulled back by another. Patting Crystal''s nose indulgently, Edgar said, "Are you not afraid of dirt?" Crystal snorted inwardly" Justin''s mouth twitched, ''Is it indicating that I''m dirty?'' Seeing that, Charlie, who was standing by, only wanted to light a candle for Justin in his heart, praying for him, and hoping Justin could survive. Justin withdrew his hand with a smile, looking magnanimous. Narrowing his eyes and looking at Edgar, he asked, "who is this?" Edgar didn''t reply. He didn''t want to waste his time on talking to Justin. At this moment, Charlie walked towards them and introduced himself, "Justin, he is the CEO of the Luo group, Mr. Edgar!" Justin was surprised. Then he smiled, "Oh, ''Mr. Edgar! I didn''t recognize you! I just can''t believe it! Look at you! Mr. Edgar is much more handsome than the photos in the magazine! I''m not mature enough. I''m really sorry about that. ''Not mature? Well, did it mean that I am old!'' Edgar thought. When Crystal heard Justin''s words, she could not help but burst intoughter. At the same time, she lit a candle for Justin in her heart. She had to admit that it was a great pity for him! What was pity for? Of course, she felt pity for Justin. All his efforts over the years would be in vain! Hearing that, Edgar''s eyes were filled with cruelty. Because of Justin''s words, he smiled. He smiled somewhat coldly, which looked ordinary, but if people who knew him well enough, they would know that he was really angry by what he had done with his facial expression. Charlie shook his head and thought it was time for the chess piece to be given up. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. However, Mia thought that it was a performance that Edgar dared not offend Justin. After all, Justin was a popr star. Did Edgar dare to offend the respected super star? Mia gave Crystal a challenging look, '' Well, what you can do is to wait to be disgusted to death by Justin''s fans! If Crystal had known what was on Mia''s mind, she would have shouted at her, "idiot!"! Standing there for a long time, Edgar finally moved. He elegantly took his cellphone out of his pocket, slid the icon on the screen and called Leo. He said calmly, "Leo, didn''t you say that you were going to invest in Director Ji''s movie? Just delete it! And tell director Wang and director Fan to stop all the movies and soap operas from their hands, because the star they found is ...ugly!" Then Edgar hung up the phone gracefully and looked sideways at Crystal. "Let''s go, honey. There are too many flies here. They are bothering me!" It was not until now that Justin and Olivia were stunned. Both of them knew that the hero in the movies and television dramas that Edgar had mentioned were Justin, and even Olivia had a guest performer in them. Furthermore, themercial advertisements were also conducted by Justin. It was not difficult to imagine that Justin had been shut out from the entertainment circle by a few simple words of Edgar. If he didn''t act in a movie or endorse it, could he still be an actor? Most importantly, what Edgar meant in his words was, "this is the consequence of provoking me.", An actress who had been banned from the entertainment industry for no reason didn''t deserve to be used! There was a man called Edgar. Nobody dared to provoke him? Chapter 256 How Shameless You Are! Chapter 256 How Shameless You Are! At the moment, the gentle and elegant expression of Justin finally changed. His face turned pale. In the entertainment industry, there were few people who relied on their looks to make a living, and Aaron was one of them. However, he did not have a prestigious background, and he did not have the money to squander, and the only thing he relied on was himself. As time went by, he became more and more famous in the entertainment industry with his own effort. But now he was banned! Banned! No one knew how long he had been working as a walk-on. No one knew that he chose to have a stic surgery to please the investors with his appearance just for a role. However, no matter how hard the process was, now he had got what he wanted. He had his career, his fans, and the right to be proud of. However. All of these was destroyed by a simple word of Edgar. How could he be willing to ept that! How could he not be angry! Justin''s beautiful eyes were filled with hatred. How he wished he could go up and tear up Edgar. He was ruined,pletely. Justin was so angry that he clenched his fists, red at Edgar and said, "How shameless you are... How... How could you... How could you... How could you be so cruel" Only he knew how angry he was at the moment! At the same time, Justin was trembling all over and didn''t know what to say. With a calm and gentle look on his face, Edgar fiddled with Crystal''s hair. Then he took a cold nce at Justin. In a in tone, he said, "I hate people show off in front of me. Moreover, your face is what I hate most. " Hearing such an indifferent sentence, Justin''s chest gotrger and almost spat out blood. He pointed at Edgar with his trembling hand and said in a trembling voice, "do you... Do you think you can do whatever you want? I... I will sue you... I will hire awyer to sue you" Before Justin could finish saying that, Crystal leant on Edgar and said, "Justin, are you so indulging in acting that you lose your mind. With all the power he got, do you think that you can win the case? You can hired all thewyers from the most famousw firm in the city. But I bet that they would rather charge you of nder. " Crystal said coldly. Then she raised her chin and gave Justin a disdainful look. How dare you sue us! Of course, she said these words on behalf of Edgar. Crystal had heard a lot about Justin. Sometimes, when Crystal was not that busy, he would lie in bed and read entertainment news. Justin had been working hard to reach the pinnacle of his career step by step from a walk-on. Crystal was well aware of that. Although some entertainment press might exaggerate it, they would not make groundless rumors. Crystal knew about his hard work as an actor. However, he shouldn''t have been so blind to be with this disgusting woman, Olivia. At the moment, Olivia was too frightened to say a word. She stepped back out of instinct. She didn''t expect that Edgar was so powerful that he could easily ban an A-lister with a few words. At the moment, she was afraid, regretful. She was afraid that Edgar would turn his anger to her. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Olivia had dreamt that if she could have Edgar as her backer, she would have any role she wanted. In that case, she wouldn''t have to bedding with those disgusting directors. However, now that Justin was banned, there was no other means for her. As a result, after careful consideration, Olivia decided to sneak out of here. ''at the worst, I can bedding with another director.''. So Olivia stepped back subconsciously and prepared to turn around and leave. "Miss Olivia, where are you going! Are you leaving? Don''t you want to be an icon anymore? " Crystal took a step forward and stopped her. ''you want to leave? Impossible! Olivia was embarrassed and said, "I''m going to the restroom!" Crystal looked her up and down, and said with a shrug, "Oh, restroom. I thought you were going to run away! Well. actually you are going to abandon that banned guy and find another target, right? " Olivia''s face turned pale and said guiltily, "Miss Crystal, what are you talking about? ... I didn''t... i... " Crystal rolled her eyes at her and said, "what? Miss Olivia, please don''t tell me that you took advantage of Justin. By the way. Did you go to the hospital a few days ago? to abort the baby? " All of a sudden, a tinge of embarrassment was shown on her face before Olivia could utter a word. Looking at Justin, who was still in a daze, Crystal reminded him again. "But I really don''t understand whether Miss Olivia had an abortion for Mr. Justin or for a director? Or the assistant director? Or an advertising investor? " Her words were like a bomb, exploding in the air. All the people present were stunned. She raised her voice on purpose so that everyone could hear. Especially Justin''s disgusted expression. It was well known that the entertainment industry wasplicated with hidden rules, but it was totally different to publicize it. At the moment, Olivia really wanted to tear Crystal apart. With a pale face, Olivia cried out, "Crystal, what nonsense are you talking about? Although I had some grudges with you before, how could you frame me up? I never went to the hospital or have an abortion. Don''t make irresponsible remarks! " With her eyes turning red, Olivia said hoarsely. She was eager to prove that she was innocent, and she spoke skillfully. The word ''grudge'' gave a message to everyone present, which is, they had a grudge before, so Crystal frame her up. Such exnation made everyone present shift their attention to Crystal, I seemed that they took Crystal as a liar who was full of jealousy! And they felt sorry for Olivia when they saw her sad face. However, when Edgar was about to take actions, Crystal hinted at him, which meant that she had an idea to retort. With tears in her eyes, Olivia cried bitterly, Chapter 257 Damn It! Chapter 257 Damn It! Fine! Hearing that, Edgar could not help but pouted.His girlfriend didn''t need his help at all. s, was it sad for him to have such a strong woman as his girlfriend? Or was it sad for her own? However, no matter how Olivia exined, Crystal replied coldly, "Really? I remember that a woman with a mask looked like you very much! I am a curious person. To satisfy my curiosity, I followed her. I had a look at her and checked if she was you. If it was, I would have helped you for the sake of our old friendship. At least, I could help you with bags and call nurses, but I couldn''t see her face. So I called your assistant and the directors who seem to have some kind of affairs with you. But it identally rmed their wives. " This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Crystal winked mischievously at Olivia after her words. The truth was totally exposed by Crystal. Olivia was so angry that her whole body was trembling, "it was you..."" One year ago, Olivia seeded in bing a B-lister by bedding with directors. However, she was pregnant by ident during those days. Her career was just getting better, and the child was her stumbling block. Moreover, she did not know who was the father! She chose toe to the hospital for the abortion secretly. After the operation, she had thought that she could leave quietly. However, to her surprise, she was involved in a storm. Several directors were waiting for her. They looked at each other. They all refused to admit that Olivia had something to do with them. What''s more, they all looked disgusted and disdainful about her. They could believe that they all had sex with the same bitch. This made them all look awful in an instant. When they were trying to deny their rtionship, their wives appeared. They gave a heavy beating to Olivia and said, "bitch! How shameless you are! " Later, some onlookers uploaded the video on the Inte. Olivia was famous for her purity. However, after that, Olivia was regarded as a slut. Even her fans started to curse her. Thus, her acting career was ruined. That was why after that news came that Olivia had been married and she was going back home for nourishing her baby. Anyone with discerning eyes knew that she chose to quit. Shrugging, Crystal said, "Well, what do you think! Oh, by the way. I was kind enough to help you expose what you have done in America. I really didn''t expect that the so-call '' Purity'' Olivia was once a known prostitute in San Francisco! " At this moment, Olivia''s face was retorted with anger. Those nude photos were exposed by Crystal. Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! However, no matter how mad she was, she would never admit it. Because if she acknowledged that those nude photos belonged to her and that she had an abortion, her career as a star woulde to an end. After she returned back to the movie industry this time, those scandals had been fully suppressed. How could she allow them to appear again! She cried loud and just refused to admit the scandals. "Crystal, once, you took my boyfriend, I can ignore it, but please don''t be so unreasonable, I am not a prostitute, as for the abortion, I admit that I quit in the name of raising my child. However, you are a murderer, and you even escaped from the prison. You are such a cold-blooded person, and now you even try to smear me." Before Olivia could finish, a powerful hand pped her in the face. When she saw clearly who the person was, Olivia was so scared that she trembled all over. "Dare you say one more word? Believe it or not, I''ll break your neck!" Seeing that she was like a dead person, Edgar said in a cold and gloomy tone, as if an angry Beast would tear her up in the next second. Olivia trembled with fear and stepped back. She was afraid of being choked by him. After a period of time, Edgar had finally managed to rify what happened in the past, but now Olivia was digging it out. How could he not be angry! That bitch was seeking death! Instead, Crystal looked calm, but she was gritting. ''son of a bitch! How dare you! You wanna get killed?'' But Crystal knew that she should not be angry. Squinting her eyes, Crystal took out some photos and a hospital diagnosis report. On the photos, Olivia slept with several men in a bed, and the report was clearly written on the paper: the time of abortion is the fourth week of pregnancy. As a result, the people who felt a little pity for Olivia a second ago looked at her in a wired way the next second. Crystal was quite satisfied with her embarrassment. She knew exactly how Olivia had hurt her in the past. It was very desperate. Meanwhile, Justin looked extremely gloomy! Justin looked at Olivia with disgust and disdain. He thought she was pure and simple just like her appearance. He thought Olivia was a good match with him. Even if he was forced out today, he could be reborn with the help of her reputation. But now he was told that Olivia was once a prostitute. Shit! It''s disgusting! Justin waspletely a male chauvinism. It was intolerable for him to know that his girlfriend was an obscene woman. He looked at her with disgust. Just one nce, Crystal knew that Olivia was defeated. However, with a smile on her face, Crystal said lightly, "Justin, be aware of AIDS! After all, Miss Olivia used to be a slut and she purposely concealed her past. Mr. Justin, don''t you think you are deceiving yourself? " The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!